Nozomi woke to a firm rapping on her front door. Barely awake she pushed herself into a sitting position and rubbed her eyes, glancing at her alarm clock. It read a little after nine on the morning. She wasn’t concerned. It was a Saturday so she didn’t have school. She slipped out of bed as the rapping continued and grabbed Saya’s university hoodie from the edge of her bed.
She tugged it on as she walked toward the front door, her shorts not doing much to protect her legs from the cold. “I’m coming, I’m coming…” She mumbled as she unlocked the door. She pulled it open, coming face to face with a worried looking Saya. “Saya?”
Saya breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Nozomi was okay. “Morning.” She said with a small smile. “Did you forget our plans for last night?”
“Our plans. We didn’t have any...oh!” Nozomi’s eyes widened in realization. “Right. We were meant to meet up with Chrom, Anju, Raven, Akari and Uni...I completely forgot, I’m so sorry. A lot happened yesterday and when I got home, I guess I was just emotionally exhausted and I fell asleep after a couple of hours...why didn’t you call me?”
“I did. Six times.” Saya said sheepishly. “It would have been more if Chrom hadn’t stopped me.”
“I didn’t mean to worry you.” Nozomi stepped forward, hugging Saya tightly. As Saya hugged her back she closed her eyes, relishing in the warmth emanating from her girlfriend. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay. Can I come in?” Saya requested, slowly drawing back. She waited for Nozomi to nod and move back before she stepped into the apartment, glancing around. She half expected to see one of Nozomi’s friends there. “So what happened? You said you have a lot going on?”
“Just...it’s a long story.” Nozomi said, grimacing slightly.
“I have time.” Saya reached out, gently smoothing down Nozomi’s hair. “Let me make you some coffee and we’ll talk. You look like you need someone to talk to.”
Nozomi bit the inside of her cheek, her throat tightening with emotion. She could only nod and slowly follow Saya into the kitchen where the brunette immediately got to work brewing some coffee for her. “Honoka-chan quit Muse.” She blurted out. “And Umi-chan slapped her. Rin-chan got hurt too. And Elichi punched Nicocchi in the face.”
Saya paused, having been reaching up to get a cup. After a second she took hold of the cup she was looking for and turned to Nozomi. “Did you get hurt?”
“No, I-I’m fine.” Nozomi took Saya’s free hand and pulled her in, kissing her sweetly. “I’m okay, I promise. I just hate seeing my friends fighting like that.”
Saya nodded understandingly. “Our group have...obviously gotten into a fair amount of fights over the years. It’s never gotten physical, mainly because we’re careful with things like that around Chrom, Hisa and Raven but...it’s hard to see your friends falling out. It’ll work out, I’m sure.”
Nozomi closed her eyes for a moment. She hoped it would but after what she had witnessed the previous day she didn’t see how it would work out. “Maybe I should go and check on Honoka-chan today…”
“Want me to come with you?” Saya asked hopefully. “I have the day off. I could come with you if you want.”
“It’s okay. But thank you. For offering.” Nozomi kissed Saya briefly once more.
“Can I drop you off at least?” Saya pouted. “And then maybe we get dinner later?” She grimaced slightly. “If you want. I don’t want to be overbearing.”
Nozomi gave a light laugh. “You’ll be sick of me by the time we move in together.”
“Never.” Saya smiled warmly. She set the cup she was holding aside and wrapped her arms around Nozomi’s shoulders. “It’s not going to happen.”
She kissed Nozomi fleetingly once more before she moved away to finish making her girlfriend’s coffee. “Chrom and everyone else said they’ll help with the moving by the way. Hisa tried to volunteer too but Kaiyo put her foot down and said no.”
Nozomi smiled at the comment. “They don’t mind helping?”
“No. We did the same thing when Hisa and Kaiyo moved in together.” Saya answered as she poured the coffee. She took it to Nozomi, handing it to her along with a light kiss. “You’re not having second thoughts?”
“Of course not.” Nozomi said, shaking her head. “This is the only thing I’m sure of right now. Us. That I want to be with you.”
“Good.” Saya bit her lip, briefly averting her eyes. “I have to grab a couple of things from my apartment but I’ll be right back. Okay?”
“Okay.” Nozomi said in response. She watched with a light smile as Saya jogged away, clearly in a hurry to get back. When Saya disappeared she turned back to her steaming cup of coffee. She had to do something to help Honoka. She couldn’t just sit back and do nothing.
----
“You okay?” Hibiki asked suspiciously as she watched Rin leaning over her homework. She seemed fixated on it, something that was unusual for Rin. “You’ve been acting a little off since yesterday.”
“I’m fine, nya.”
“Rin.” Hibiki waited until Rin looked toward her before she reached up. She placed her hand on the back of Rin’s head and pulled her close, their foreheads touching. “I know when you’re not being honest with me. You’re upset with me, aren’t you?”
Rin gave a soft sigh. “I’m upset with my friends. They’re acting immature.”
“And…?” Hibiki probed gently.
“And a little upset with you.” Rin reluctantly admitted. “I just don’t understand what happened with Nico-chan and Umi-chan last night. Usually you’re not so angry.”
“Usually you’re not hurt.” Hibiki pointed out. She leaned back, letting her hand fall to her side. “I don’t know what to say, Rin. She hurt you and it pissed me off. And Umi was trying to stop me which…”
“Pissed you off.” Rin concluded with a slight frown. “You know it was an accident though, don’t you? Nico-chan wouldn’t have done that on purpose.”
“I know, I know. I’m sorry.” Hibiki reached out, taking Rin’s hand. “I’ll try not to lose my temper in the future. But you would be angry if someone hit me too, wouldn’t you?”
Rin’s features darkened at the suggestion. “I would hit them back, nya!”
Hibiki grinned at the response. She had expected as much. “See?”
“If they hurt you emotionally, I’d twist their arm and kick them against a dumpster.” Rin continued, still frowning. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, huffing softly.
“Told you.” Hibiki said triumphantly.
“But you still shouldn’t get yourself hurt for me.” Rin pointed out seriously. “I don’t want you to get hurt.”
“Well I don’t want to see you hurt either.” Hibiki replied. She lifted her hand, lightly touching Rin’s face, near her cut lip. “But I promise I’ll try harder to hold myself back next time. Not that I’m going to let there be a next time.”
Rin smiled softly at the comment. “I’ll try not to let it happen again.” She leaned in and kissed Hibiki, pressing against her shoulders to push her to the floor.
Hibiki let out a squeak of surprise as Rin pinned her down, falling lightly on top of her so they didn’t break the kiss. Her eyes widened briefly before she relaxed and wrapped her arms around Rin’s waist to hold her close. She was relieved that Rin didn’t seem to be in much pain anymore but she was still careful as she kissed her girlfriend back.
Rin didn’t seem to have the same concerns as she deepened the kiss, her hands taking hold of Hibiki’s at her waist only to pin them to the floor at either side of her head. She pressed herself closer to her girlfriend, the need to feel her becoming overwhelming. She felt Hibiki adjust her hands and for a moment thought the girl beneath her would draw away only for Hibiki to slide her fingers between Rin’s, allowing her girlfriend to keep her hands pinned.
Hibiki gasped softly as Rin’s mouth trailed away from hers, moving toward her neck instead. Her eyes closed and she tilted her head with a soft moan as Rin began to nip and suck at her neck. “Rin…”
Rin lifted up for a moment, pulling off her loose shirt to reveal her toned stomach and biceps before she leaned down and kissed Hibiki once more.
-----
“I think your clothes are all packed away now.” Maki said quietly as she straightened up. “Besides what you’re going to be wearing tomorrow.”
“Just a few more things to go.” Kotori said in agreement as she looked around at the boxes piled up in the corner. “Maybe one more box, I think.”
Maki nodded, watching Kotori closely. She bit her lower lip, trying not think about that fact that this time tomorrow Kotori wouldn’t be there anymore. She wouldn’t even be in the same country.
Kotori noticed the silence and glanced back at Maki. “What is it?”
“Nothing.” Maki murmured, shrugging her shoulders. “I just wish I could go to the airport with you, that’s all.”
Kotori managed a small smile at that. “You have a performance to get to.”
“Screw the performance.” Maki watched Kotori frown and realized her tone had been a little harsh. “Sorry. I’m coming with you, okay? Don’t argue with me.” She stepped forward and took Kotori’s hand, lifting it to press her lips against it. “Please. I need to be able to say goodbye.”
Kotori swallowed against the lump in her throat and nodded her agreement. “If you’re sure.” She answered, gently squeezing Maki’s hand back. “You should probably let the others know.”
“Later. I will. I don’t see why I have to though.”
Kotori frowned in confusion. “Maki-chan?”
Maki looked away darkly. “Honoka quit Muse. So I don’t understand why I should have to go.” She glanced back at Kotori to see her reaction. Kotori’s eyes were wide and she looked visibly shaken. “I’m not going to lie to you.”
Kotori was silent for a moment before she nodded her head. “I-I’ll speak to Honoka-chan later. Before I go to sleep. Maybe she’ll come around.”
“She won’t. She doesn’t want to be in Muse. Especially if you’re…” Maki cut herself off, gritting her teeth. “She made her feelings pretty clear.”
Kotori sank to her knees, both because they were trembling and because there were boxes on the bed. She tugged Maki down to her by her hand and hugged her, pressing her face into Maki’s shoulder.
Maki felt her chest grow tight as it had so many times over the past few hours. She wanted nothing more than to desperately unpack those boxes and plead with Kotori to stay but she couldn’t. She couldn’t be selfish. She gently rocked Kotori back and forth, trying to soothe her. “I’m sorry, I…”
“I love you.” Kotori said, her voice thick with emotion. Tears pricked at her eyes. “I don’t want to go. I DON’T want to go. I want to stay with everyone, I-I’m scared.”
Maki gently stroked Kotori’s hair, trying to keep her own tears at bay. “This is…” She cleared her throat, choking on her words. “This is your dream, Kotori. I’ll still be here when you get back. I promise.”
Kotori shook her head against Maki’s shoulder. Maki didn’t understand. “I don’t know what to do.”
“We’re going to finish packing.” Maki said, assuming putting a plan in place for Kotori might help. “And we’re going to go to the airport and you’ll get on your plane. And when you get back, I’ll be there at the airport too, I promise.”
“In three years.” Kotori replied, her grip on Maki tightening. “What if it’s not the same? What if you meet someone else o-or…?”
“I won’t.” Maki said, drawing back slightly. She cupped Kotori’s face in her hands, looking into her teary eyes. “It’s not going to happen. You’re my soulmate, nobody else.”
Kotori blinked rapidly. “But what if you’re lonely?”
“I’ll talk to you every day. We’ll text, skype, email…”
“Not like that. Like…” Kotori bit the inside of her cheek, her face flushing.
“Like...oh.” Maki looked surprised for a moment before she relaxed into a small smile. “You’re the only person I want to do that with. Besides, we’ll talk on the phone.”
Kotori felt her face redden further and to hide it she leaned in and kissed Maki softly. She slowly drew back. “One more time before I leave?”
Maki didn’t answer right away and Kotori watched in concern as her girlfriend got up. “Maki…?” She trailed off, watching Maki hurriedly take the boxes off of the bes, stacking them on the floor. She got to her own feet and stepped up behind back just as she straightened up from setting the last box down. She gripped her hips, drawing her close only for Maki to whirl around and kiss her hard.
Surprised, her eyes widened for a moment before she kissed Maki back and let the redhead tug her down to the bed.
----
“I feel like I stay over at your house more than I sleep at my own.” Hanayo joked as she padded into Miyu’s bedroom in her pajamas. She supposed it was a good thing her parents were so relaxed when it came to Miyu. It seemed to make them feel better that Chrom was there too and that he had experience being a guardian to Miyu.
Miyu, who was sitting cross legged on her bed in her own pajamas gave a soft laugh at the comment. “I don’t mind. I like it.”
Hanayo approached the bed and looked down through her glasses.
Miyu swallowed, watching the shirt Hanayo was wearing slide off her shoulder to reveal bare skin. She looked away. “Uh...so did you hear Onii-san finally asked Anju-san out?”
“He probably got permission from Umi-chan.” Hanayo said with a smirk. “You’re still staring at my chest.”
Miyu pouted. “Can you really blame me?”
“Yes.” Hanayo answered, sitting down on the bed with a warm smile. She lightly nudged open Miyu’s knee and crawled between them. She looked up with a slight smirk.
Miyu felt her face warm. “Y-You are freaking evil.”
Hanayo gave a slightly laugh. “Always the shy ones, huh?” She leaned in, briefly kissing Miyu’s cheek. She pressed Miyu back onto the bed, laying down atop her.
Miyu bit her lip. Her libido was hitting hard and Hanayo’s stomach pressed against her groin wasn’t helping.
“You’re cute when you blush.” Hanayo said softly, pressing a faint kiss to Miyu’s lips. “
“Sure...but if we’re keeping this innocent, mind getting off my um…”
“Huh?” Hanayo was confused for a moment before she became aware of where she was lying. “Oh! Oh my god, I’m so sorry!” She scrambled up, quickly getting off of the bed.
Miyu breathed a sigh of relief before the door flew open across the room.
“Is everything okay?!” Chrome exclaimed, wide eyed. “What happened?” He looked to Miyu, frowning. “Are you okay?”
“Get out!” Miyu growled, not exactly angry with her brother but flustered by the experience with Hanayo.
Anju grimaced. “Um...maybe you should straighten your hair down, Miyu-chan. We’ll be downstairs if you need us.” She grabbed Chrom by the arm and dragged him from the room, closing the door behind him.
Miyu sighed and rolled her eyes. “I can’t believe their timing…”
Hanayo stared at Miyu. “I’m really sorry.”
Miyu pouted and grabbed Hanayo’s hand, pulling her close. “You did nothing wrong. Just...easy on the seduction. We aren’t the married couple.”
“This is so embarrassing.” Hanayo muttered, her face red. She turned her eyes away, biting her lip. “I wouldn’t even know how to be seductive. You just make me feel confident, that’s all.”
“Well you’re a natural, I’ll tell you that.” Miyu said with a smirk. “Especially when those glasses slip off.”
Hanayo felt herself blush further. “Stop complimenting me.”
“Never.” Miyu said with a laugh. She squeezed Hanayo’s hand, her voice turning serious. “I really really like you, Hanayo.”
“I-I really like you too.” Hanayo stuttered back. She cleared her throat, changing the subject. “Anju-san is a good sister, huh?”
“It’s nice to have both of you around. It’s like a little family.” Miyu whispered faintly, a small smile tugging at her lips.
“Like your friends.”
“Kind of.” Miyu said vaguely. “I love our friends. Hisa, Raven, Itsuki, Uni...they’ve always been there for me and Onii-san. But this is different, it’s more...intimate. I feel like both of you are really good for us. I mean you’re my soulmate and you make me calm and happy and I make you confident and brave. She calms Onii-san’s weirdness. We all just...fit and I like it. It’s always just been me and Onii-san besides our friends but...this is different.”
Hanayo smiled softly and allowed herself to relax into Miyu’s willing arms. “I feel it too. Just lately I feel...like this is my home. I-In a way.”
Miyu smiled and hugged Hanayo tightly. “This is your home. It’s our home.”
“I hope it’ll be Anju-san’s too. She helped me a lot with Kotori-chan. I feel like she and Chrom-kun could be like Nico-chan and Umi-chan...”Hanayo suddenly starts to tear up at the thought of the current situation. “Kotori-chan leaving hurts. Muse fighting hurts and I don’t want to lose it. But now Honoka-chan has quit too. Muse is falling apart.”
“It’ll be okay.” Miyu said reassuringly, rubbing Hanayo’s back. “Honoka-san might come around.”
“Yeah, maybe…”
Miyu worried her bottom lip. Anju was a lot better with things like this. “I’m sure she will.”
Hanayo took a shuddering breath before she curled in Miyu, pressing her face into the girl’s chest to hide her tears.
“I’m sorry I’m so bad at this.” Miyu said softly, feeling Hanayo trembling against her. She could feel tears soaking into her shirt.
Hanayo shook her head. “Being close to you helps.” She said quietly. “You don’t have to do anything.”
Miyu managed a small smile at that but she couldn’t help but feel lacking. Somehow, even though Izetta was her age she was always treated as the baby of the group. Always protected by everyone else. Not just the older members like her brother, Hisa, Raven and Saya but Itsuki, Hibiki and Izetta too. “It’ll be okay.” She said again. “A-And if it isn’t, you always have me. And Onii-san and Anju-san.”
Hanayo nodded in response but she didn’t say anything further.
----
“You need to talk to your idiot best friend.”
Umi looked up at Nico who had a popsicle in her mouth, her hair in a high ponytail. She looked at her own, held in her hand. Her head rested on Nico’s lap. She sighed softly, noticing the popsicle had started dripping a little. Kaiyo hated sugary food but Hisa had managed to smuggle the pops during the shopping trip. Umi was thankful for that. Even in the fall, the treat was worth it.
Nico eyed Umi suspiciously before she pulled the blue treat slowly from her mouth. “Stop staring and focus on the issue. I know I’m hot but you need to keep your eyes on mine, not my lips.”
“Shut up…” Umi mumbled. She watched as Nico smirked and licked the pop with the tip of her tongue. She blushed and looked to the side. “You’re awful.”
“Yet you love me.” Nico quipped smugly. “Now focus.”
“I know.” Umi sighed softly in response to Nico’s initial question. “I know I have to talk to her. I just don’t know what to say. Only Honoka knows how to stop Kotori and she needs to know. I have to tell her.”
Nico nodded, placing her hand on Umi’s head, encouraging her to continue.
Umi smiled faintly. It always awed her that Nico was actually an amazing listener. “I’ll talk to her.” She said, her voice soft but determined. “If this is our only chance to get Kotori to stay, I have to talk to her.”
“The first step in keeping a friendship is to talk.” Nico said quietly. “I failed the first time I started the idol research club. Don’t do the same thing, especially if both of them are your best friends.” She gently threaded her fingers into Umi’s hair, the stick of her treat now in the trash.
Umi locked eyes with Nico, the ruby eyes now personally the girl’s colors. “Can you see my colors…?”
“I’ve been seeing them for a month now. Without needing to touch you.” Nico whispered.
Umi felt a tug in her chest. “I feel it. I feel your emotions, the tug...for real this time.”
“So do I. But you need to focus.”
Umi leaned away from Nico for a moment, tossing her half eaten popsicle in the trash. “Let me focus on you right now. I have tomorrow to talk to Honoka. Come here.”
Nico felt her heart soar as she felt Umi’s happiness. It hadn’t been like that for a week and as Umi kissed her it made her melt into her lover, leaning down slightly so that Umi didn’t have to lean up too much. Her fingers lingered in Umi’s hair, while one of Umi’s hands clutched at Nico’s shoulder.
Slowly, Umi drew back, pushing herself up into a sitting position next to Nico.
“What?” Nico asked softly, noticing Umi looked a little nervous.
“Nothing. Nee-san and Hisa will be back soon.” Umi worried her lower lip, glancing at the door.
Nico burst out laughing before she pulled Umi, into a hug, tugging her down onto the bed with her. “You’re too cute, Umi. I swear I’m the luckiest girl alive to have you…”
Umi’s eyes widened before she pressed further to the senior student, relishing in her warmth and love. It always took her by surprise that Nico could be so open with her. So honest.
Nico closed her eyes, happy to just hold Umi close to her. She couldn’t help but feel grateful that she wasn’t in Maki’s position. She wasn’t sure what she would do if she was faced with Umi leaving for another country.
“Do you have to go soon?” Umi mumbled into Nico’s shoulder.
“Not yet.” Nico said, shaking her head. “My mom’s home tonight so I just have to go home to sleep. To help out with my siblings tomorrow morning. I’ll get Hisa to give me a ride back if it gets too late. Unless she complains...”
“Of course she won’t.” Umi said with an amused smile. “She likes you.”
Nico gave a slight scoff. “I guess she’s okay too…”
Umi smirked at the response. She knew the two liked to bicker but they seemed to respect each other. “If I fall asleep will you wake me before you leave?”
“Of course.” Nico snorted. “Who do you think I am? I’ll wake you up even if you’re sleeping like a log.”
“Thanks, Nico.” Umi said with a soft chuckle. “Maybe I won’t fall asleep. I’m just resting my eyes for a bit…”
“Sure.” Nico said with an amused roll of her eyes. She didn’t get a response and as she expected, within a few minutes, Umi’s breathing evened out, signalling she had fallen asleep.
She pressed a gentle kiss to Umi’s forehead, letting herself linger for a moment before she drew away and lay her head next to Umi’s. She supposed resting her eyes for a few minutes wouldn’t hurt.
----
“Don’t you have to go home?” Honoka mumbled tiredly as she stared at the movie playing on her laptop screen. She averted her eyes to Eli after, noticing she wasn’t even watching the movie. Eli was watching her instead.
“I asked my dad if I could stay over.” Eli explained, still gently running her fingers through Honoka’s hair. “I explained what’s going on...tomorrow and he said it’s okay for a couple of days. Only if you want me here.”
“I do. I…” Honoka jumped in surprise when Eli’s phone started ringing quite close to her.
“Sorry.” Eli apologized, grimacing as she took her phone out of her pocket. She frowned, noticing Umi’s name on the screen. “Sorry, I have to take this. I’ll just be a minute.”
“Okay.” Honoka sighed softly but nodded her head.
“I’ll be right back.” Eli quickly kissed the top of Honoka’s head before she got off the bed. She left the room, making sure to close the door behind her before she answered the call. “Why are you calling me?”
“I’m sorry to call so late.” Umi said, her voice strained. “I need to speak to Honoka. Tomorrow. Please, let me speak to her. I’ll apologize.”
“Why?” Eli frowned, suspicious of Umi’s intentions. “You made it pretty clear that you didn’t want to.”
“I...had second thoughts.” Umi answered awkwardly. “Maybe hitting her was a little bit harsh. I didn’t want to hurt her, I just wanted to snap her out of whatever’s wrong with her.”
Eli scoffed at the response. “You don’t think there would have been a better way to snap her out of it? Like talking to her first?”
“Look…” Umi sighed heavily on the other line. “I know you’re angry with me. I’m not exactly happy that you punched my girlfriend either, you know. But I need to talk to Honoka. It’s important. Please.”
“Fine. But I’ll be there too. When you talk to her.” Eli said in a tone that left no room for argument.
“Of course. You are her soulmate.”
“Not just that.” Eli disagreed, glancing back at the door to Honoka’s bedroom. “I’m her friend too, Umi.”
“I’d say you’re more than a friend.” Umi said pointedly. “Aren’t you?”
“Well...that’s obvious, isn’t it?” Eli muttered, trying to keep her voice down. She could hear Honoka’s sister in the other room as well as her parents downstairs. “I guess Nico will be there too?”
“Maybe.” Umi answered vaguely. “I’m not sure. I just want to talk to Honoka, that’s all that matters.”
Eli opened her mouth, about to ask why it was so important when the door behind her opened.
“Are you coming back to bed yet?” Honoka pouted.
“Shameless.” Umi muttered.
“Relax, I’m just sleeping over. It’s...not like that.”
“Who is it?” Honoka asked curiously, crossing her arms in front of her chest to ward off the slight chill.
“Nozomi.” Eli lied, her stomach sinking right after. She turned her attention back to Umi on the phone. “I have to go, I-I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Honoka guiltily bit her lip as Eli ended the call. “You didn’t have to hang up if you were busy talking to Nozomi-chan…”
“I’d rather talk to you.” Eli said brightly as she slipped her phone back into the front pocket of her hoodie. She stepped into the bedroom with Honoka, closing the door behind her.
“Nozomi-chan is probably upset with me, huh?” Honoka mumbled, her shoulders slightly slumped.
“She’s not.” Eli said reassuringly, taking Honoka’s hand to lead her back to bed. “She just has her own issues at the minute. Trust me, she’s more worried about you than she is about Muse.”
Honoka nervously bit her lip as she slipped into bed again. “Kotori-chan is leaving tomorrow.”
“I know.” Eli got into bed with Honoka, opening her arms which Honoka immediately crawled into. “Are you going to see her before she goes?”
Honoka let her head rest on Eli’s chest and took a shuddering breath. “I have to. I can’t let her leave without saying goodbye. Right?”
Eli thought about that for a moment before she nodded her head in agreement with Honoka. “It would be a good idea to see her before she leaves. You might regret it later if you don’t.”
“If I was leaving would you want to stop me?” Honoka asked after a beat of silence. “Or would you tell me to go?”
Eli felt a stab of panic. First Honoka had quit Muse because Kotori wasn’t going to be there anymore and now she was talking about leaving. She couldn’t help but jump to conclusions. “W-Why? Are you thinking about going somewhere?”
“Nothing like that. I’m just thinking about Maki-chan.” Honoka said, shaking her head. “If you were leaving I would ask you to stay. Maybe that’s selfish…”
“No, it’s...it’s not.” Eli said, relief washing over her. “I would ask you to stay too.”
Honoka managed a small smile at that. A part of her wanted to ask Kotori to stay too but she wasn’t sure it was her place. Surely if anyone should be asking Kotori to stay it should be Maki. “I’m glad you’re here, Eli-senpai.” She whispered, closing her eyes.
“Me too.” Eli said back, her voice soft. “I’m not going anywhere.”
----
“You came.” Umi said in relief as she watched Honoka walk into the auditorium on the stage. She heard footsteps behind her and looked over her shoulder in time to see Eli sit down in one of the audience seats.
“Eli-senpai asked me to.” Honoka said solemnly, looking over at Eli for a moment. She took a deep breath and turned her attention back to Umi. “What did you want to talk to me about?”
Umi felt a stab of hurt at the fact that Honoka just seemed to want to get right down to business. “Right. Um...I want you to talk to Kotori. Before she leaves. You know she’s leaving today, don’t you?”
Honoka nodded. “I know.”
“My nose is fine, thanks for asking.”
Eli glanced at Nico, noticing that she was covering her nose. “I didn’t ask. And I wasn’t going to.”
Nico growled under her breath in annoyance.
“Why the stage, Umi-chan?” Honoka asked, distracting Nico and Eli from glaring at each other.
“You tell me, Honoka.” Umi answered.
“This was where we had our...first live.” Honoka answered, slowly glancing around until her eyes settled on Eli who looked up at her. “Where I first saw color. Where I finally saw my soulmates eyes and how we got on the map for love live and…” Honoka paused, taking a shuddering breath as tears brimmed in her eyes.
“You loved it, didn’t you? I’m sure Kotori did as well.”
“B-But…”
“I can give you the direction of the airport.” Umi said, taking a step forward as she looked up at Honoka on the stage. “Honoka, she doesn’t want to go.”
“Why can’t Maki-chan tell her to stay?! Why me?!”
“Because you’re her best friend!” Umi insisted emphatically. “Sometimes best friends are the only ones that can snap someone back to reality. Maki loves her and her love is selfless. If she showed selfishness it wouldn’t feel right in her view. But best friends can be selfish.”
“Why not you then?” Honoka wiped at her tears. “If you know she doesn’t want to go.”
“It just…it has to be you, Honoka. Please. There isn’t much time.”
Honoka looked to Eli, receiving a nod from her girlfriend. She saw Nico nodding too and let a small smile tug at her lips. “Nico-chan…”
Eli turned to glare at the third year in question.
“I’m agreeing, damn it!” Nico growled. “Don’t look at me like that.”
“Apologize first.” Eli said strictly, glancing between Nico and Umi. “Both of you.”
“I-I’m sorry for slapping you, Honoka.” Umi turned to Honoka, an earnestly regretful look on her face. “I’m really sorry.”
“I’m sorry too.” Nico chimed in hesitantly. “I should have been more understanding.”
“Thank you, Nico-chan.” Honoka glanced at Eli, raising an eyebrow. “Eli-senpai?”
“Wha…?” Eli grimaced, glancing at Nico. “I’m...sorry I punched you in the face.”
Nico smiled smugly. “Good. Because I will beat your ass next time you try.”
“NICO!” Umi exclaimed. She shook her head in disdain. “You couldn’t even beat me in judo sparring…”
Nico’s eyes widened. “SHUT UP!”
“I should go.” Honoka said, glancing at Eli once more. She flashed her a small smile before she took off for the stage exit. She ran down the hallway, scrambling to put on her shoes once she was in the locker room.
She hurried out of the school and down the steps where she found Nozomi standing next to Saya who was on her moped.
“Nozomi-chan!” Honoka gasped, sprinting over to the two of them.
Nozomi looked between Honoka and Eli who was a few feet behind. Realizing what was going on, she took the purple helmet she had been wearing a moment ago and thrust it into Honoka’s arms. She looked back to her girlfriend. “Get her to the airport. Please.”
Saya nodded before pushing her visor down. She waited until Honoka put her helmet on and climbed onto the bike behind her. Noticing Nozomi tap the front of her bike, she drove off.
Eli stopped next to Nozomi, slightly out of breath. “That’s safe, right?”
“I ride it all of the time.” Nozomi answered reassuringly. “Mopeds are a lot safer than the bike Hisa rides.”
Eli nodded but as she watched Honoka disappear from view she couldn’t help but worry.
Nozomi sighed softly. “Come on, you need to busy yourself. She’ll be fine. And Kotori-chan will be back with her.”
Eli nodded as she sniffled softly. “You really are a great friend, Nozomi.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Nozomi said fondly. “You owe me a shopping trip though. I really need my wing woman to help me pick out an outfit for my next date.”
“Nozomi, come on.” Eli whined. “You know I hate shopping.”
“I know.” Nozomi smirked, taking Eli’s arm. “Come on, let’s go and find something to distract you.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Eli glanced back at the road once more before she allowed Nozomi to tug her along.
----
Kotori let out a slow breath as she stared straight ahead of her. She could feel her heart pounding against her chest though it was eased slightly by the fact that Maki was next to her, holding onto her hand. Even that brought with it it’s own ache though. Soon enough she would only be able to imagine what it would be like to hold Maki’s hand again.
Her gaze shifted briefly to her mom who was busy staring intently at Rei, also standing nearby. She knew that her mom wasn’t happy that Rei was there. Or Maki for that matter.
She glanced at Maki to see how she was processing everything and noticed that Maki was biting her lip, looking down at their hands. “Are you okay, Maki-chan?”
Maki shook her head, biting the inside of her cheek. She wasn’t okay at all. She wasn’t sure how she could be. “We’ll talk on the phone tomorrow.” She said, her voice slightly breathy. “Like you said.”
Kotori squeezed Maki’s hand. “We’ll talk on the phone or skype every day. I promise. Even if I have to stay up late or get up early.”
Maki nodded, even as tears brimmed in her eyes. She couldn’t help but think about how this would be the last time she would get to hold Kotori’s hand or touch her at all. It was the last time she’d actually get to be close to her.
“Maki-chan, don’t...don’t cry.” Kotori pleaded, her own voice growing thick with emotion. “It’ll be okay. We’ll be okay, I promise.”
“I can’t help it.” Maki whispered through tears. She lifted her free hand and pressed it over her eyes, trying to hide the tears she couldn’t suppress. “I’m sorry, I wanted to be...strong for you.”
Kotori grasped her chest over her heart and leaned in, pressing her forehead to the side of Maki’s head. “It’s okay, Maki-chan. W-We can get through this, I promise.”
Maki let out a soft whimper and shook her head. It wasn’t going to be the same, even if they did talk every day. “I wish I could go with you.”
“I’ll visit.” Kotori said meekly, trying to give Maki something positive to focus on. “Christmas and new year and summer break too. Whenever I can.”
Yume cleared her throat. “We don’t want to disrupt your studies with too much tra…”
“Yume.” Rei cut in sharply, narrowing her eyes at the other woman. “I’m sure it’ll be fine for her to visit sometimes.”
Kotori felt a sharp wrench in her chest, both her own feelings and Maki’s combined. She looked up and opened her mouth to say something to her mother when she heard a voice call out to her.
“Kotori-chan, wait!”
Kotori looked over her shoulder, her eyes widening when she saw Honoka running toward her. She had though the voice that she heard had been Honoka’s. She stood, momentarily letting go of Maki. “Honoka-chan…?”
“Kotori-chan, don’t go!” Honoka seized Kotori’s hands when she reached her, determination written across her face. “I want to be a school idol! I want to be a school idol with you, even if we end up pursuing a different dream someday!” She darted forward, wrapping her arms around Kotori. “Don’t go!”
Maki got to her feet, her heart in her throat as she watched, wondering if Honoka could actually convince Kotori to stay.
Kotori made an emotional sound of disagreement, her eyes flooded with tears. “I owe you an apology. I knew what I really wanted to do and yet...I wanted you to ask me to stay. I wanted you o-or Maki-chan to ask me to stay. I’m sorry.”
Honoka shook her head before she drew back, clutching Kotori’s shoulders. “So you’ll stay? You want to stay?”
Kotori nodded tearfully.
“Y-You’re staying?”
Kotori turned to find Maki standing a couple of steps from her, tears sliding down her cheeks. “M-Maki-chan, I’m sorry…” She moved to the redhead, hugging her tightly. “I-I should have been able to choose what I wanted myself. I’m sorry.”
Maki sniffled softly. “You’re staying.” She repeated as if she couldn’t quite believe it. “You’re really staying.”
“I promise.” Kotori said shakily. “I…” She paused, her eyes widening as Maki began to sob softly into her shoulder. “M-Maki-chan, what…what did I say? I’m staying, I swear.”
“I think she’s relieved.” Rei told Kotori, feeling her own eyes grow a bit misty. She was relieved that her daughter had found someone she loved so much.
“They’re happy tears.” Honoka said, having shed a couple of her own. “Maki-chan didn’t want you to go, she was just too selfless to ask you to stay. She loves you too much.”
Kotori let out a shuddering breath and closed her eyes. “I love you too, Maki-chan.”
TBC.
“You alright, kid?”
Nico froze and looked up, having been softly sobbing into her knees. “Go away.” She said, unable to see the person through blurry eyes.
Hisa sighed and looked toward the door. She was sure that was how she got to the stage but she couldn’t leave Nico alone when she was in such a state. “Yazawa, right? What happened? Did someone hurt you?”
Nico let out a choke out laugh. “Not yet.”
“What the hell are you wearing?” Hisa walked over to Nico and knelt down next to her. “Kaiyo couldn’t be here so I figured I would fill in. For Umi, you know?”
Nico gritted her teeth hard.
Hisa noticed, frowning. “Is that what’s wrong? Did you two get into a fight?”
“I knew this would happen.” Nico said angrily, burying her head in her arms atop her knees again. “I knew this was a bad fucking idea. I’m such an idiot!”
“Whoa, whoa. Calm down!”
“How?!” Nico growled tearfully, looking up at Hisa. “She found her soulmate!”
“Sometimes soulmates aren’t the ones you want, you know? Just chill.” Hisa placed a calming hand on Nico’s shoulder only to be angrily shrugged off. “I have a friend...Uni. She’s just...insanely in love with my other friend, Saya. Even if she found her soulmate there’s no way she’d want to be with anyone but Saya. She would choose her every time.”
Nico stared at Hisa blankly. “So I’m Uni in this scenario? And Umi is Saya who found her Yuki in NOZOMI?!”
“Crap, bad example. Bad example!” Hisa hit herself on the forehead with the heel of her hand. “Uh, I don’t like using this as an example but my sister and Izetta! Did you know my sister found her soulmate and turned them down because she loves Izetta?”
Nico sniffled softly. “Does Izetta love her?”
“Yes. They’re actually dating much to my annoyance as a big sister.” Hisa replied honestly. “Itsuki is seventeen and Izetta is twenty. Raven’s age.”
“It doesn’t make a difference.” Nico said in despair. “You should have seen them in there, Umi looked like...like she was seeing everything for the first time. She said everything was brighter. And she couldn’t keep her eyes off…” Her voice cracked and she angrily slammed her fist onto the floor, tears forming in her eyes again. “Damn it. What the hell am I gonna do?”
“Just relax for a…”
“If you tell me to relax one more time, I swear I’ll punch you.” Nico growled furiously. “Just leave me alone.”
“Yeah, not happening. And for the record, I was in the army, I can take a few punches.” Hisa sat down with her back against the wall next to Nico. “Just understand that when people see color for the first time it’s hard to adjust. Maybe she was in shock.”
“SHE’S SEEN COLOR ALREADY!”
“What?”
“When I kissed her or held her hand or even just looked at her!” Nico said, her voice thick with emotion. That wouldn’t be happening again. Not for Umi.
Hisa thought about that for a moment. “Well now it’s not going away, right? It’s hard to focus when everything is brighter and has more complications and elements. Besides she seems more worried about you.” She pointed past them to Umi who was standing alone near the door, looking around.
“No, no, no...don’t let her see me. I can’t let her think that I…”
“What? That you care?” Hisa cupped her hand in front of her mouth. “UMI!”
“HISA!” Nico growled angrily as the redhead stood up. “Why the hell would you do that?!”
“It’s for your own good. Well I have to head in there.” Hisa headed for the door as Umi ran toward the two of them.
“Don’t say anything.” Nico bowed her head as Umi reached her.
Umi noticed tears on Nico’s cheeks and fell to her knees, pulling Nico into a hug. She felt Nico resist but refused to let go. Finally, Nico fell still. “Nico, I’m sorry…”
“I know, alright?” Nico closed her eyes, trying to ignore the colors she’d be able to see. “It’s not your fault, I get it.”
“I don’t want Anju.” Umi said, her voice slightly muffled. “I want you, I love YOU!”
Nico froze in Umi’s arms. “You love me?”
“Yes.” Umi murmured, reaching up to gently run her hand over Nico’s hair. “I love you, Nico. I don’t want to be with anyone else.”
“But she’s your soulmate…”
“Screw that!” Umi’s sharp tone and cursing shocked both Nico and Umi herself. “I mean...I don’t want that. I wish this had never happened. I don’t want to see color if I don’t get it from you. I love when you touch me and everything brightens. But that’s…”
“Not going to work anymore.” Nico said softly, drawing away. She was surprised to see tears in Umi’s eyes too. “Why are you crying?”
“Because my life never goes the way I want it to!”
“Umi, I-I...damn it.” Nico averted her eyes. She wanted to say it but she couldn’t bring herself to. She took a deep breath. “I think...no, I know...I love you. But she’s your soulmate. You know how this works. You’ve seen it with your sister and Hisa. Kotori and Maki. Honoka and Eli. Nozomi and Saya.”
“But she doesn’t get it. She’ll never understand me. Not like you.” Umi said with a hint of desperation. “I don’t want to give this up, Nico. It’s more important to me than anything else. I choose you. Please believe me! Don’t just run away because of this!”
“What would you do if you were in my position?” Nico rasped, her throat sore from crying. “If my soulmate turned up? How would you feel?”
“I would...be terrified because I don’t want to lose you.” Umi said honestly. “But I would fight to keep you because I know there’s nobody better for me than you. I will fight for you.”
Nico wiped at her eyes, sniffling softly. She didn’t know what to say to Umi. She wanted to believe her but how could she when Umi had just met her soulmate?
“Umi, I don’t…” Nico was cut off by the sound of the door to the right of them being thrown open. She looked up in time to catch Rin’s eyes.
“Are you coming, nya?!” Rin exclaimed as she hurried over to them. “We have to go onstage in a minute. Nico-chan, are you crying?”
“No.” Nico answered gruffly as she got to her feet.
“I overheard Honoka-chan say that you met your soulmate, nya.” Rin said, turning to Umi, her brow furrowed in confusion. She noticed that Umi was watching Nico carefully. “What about…?”
“Rin, don’t.” Umi warned softly, getting to her feet as Nico walked away. She grimaced as she watched Nico’s retreating back. “I don’t want that. I don’t want to be the soulmate of a rich, sheltered girl. Nico is my soulmate.”
Rin tilted her head, still confused. “But if she was you would have seen colors when…”
“Shut up, Rin.” Umi angrily pushed past Rin and hurried back into the building after Nico.
“What did I say…?”
----
Miyu watched Hanayo closely, noticing the glow in the girl’s cheeks. She looked happy. Vibrant even. They had made their way back to Miyu’s house shortly after the performance. Thankfully Chrom had opted to go out with Raven, Akari and the others. They had tried to persuade Hanayo and Miyu to go too but Hanayo had politely declined. Miyu knew that Nozomi, Honoka, Rin and some of the other girls from Muse had chosen to go though.
“You were amazing.” Miyu complimented honestly, leaning back into the couch. She had to admit, it was nice to have the house to themselves for a change.
Hanayo smiled warmly at the compliment and tucked her hair behind her ear. “Thank you, Miyu-chan. I’m happy you liked the performance.”
“That’s an understatement.” Miyu said with a soft chuckle. “Onii-san and the others loved it too. I heard them singing on the way back to the car…” She shook her head in dismay at the idea but she was relieved that Chrom and their friend group had accepted Hanayo so easily.
Hanayo sat up slightly, removing her jacket. Miyu watched as it was slowly taken off. She was so busy watching that she didn’t notice when Hanayo moved toward her until she found herself on her back, Hanayo looming over her. Her eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected gesture. She swallowed thickly, able to feel Hanayo’s weight subtly pressing her down into the couch. “Hanayo? Wha…?”
“I want my kiss.” Hanayo pouted down at Miyu. “You promised, remember?”
Miyu relaxed, a smile tugging at her lips as she remembered telling Hanayo that she would want some alone time with her after the performance. She cleared her throat before she spoke, trying to imitate Hanayo’s sudden confidence. “So come and get it then.”
Hanayo didn’t need to be asked twice. She leaned in and kissed Miyu deeply, one hand going to rest at the side of Miyu’s neck.
Miyu’s arms wrapped around Hanayo’s back to tug her closer to her. The warmth of Hanayo’s body pressed against hers and the softness of Hanayo’s lips had her heard racing frantically as she leaned up to kiss back.
Slowly, Hanayo eased back and the two shared a soft smile.
“I like this new confident Hanayo.” Miyu said honestly, watching the way Hanayo’s purple eyes sparkled as she looked down at her. She reached up, brushing her fingers over Hanayo’s cheek only for Hanayo to turn and kiss her palm.
“You haven’t seen anything yet.”
Miyu blushed at the comment and let her hand trail down, gripping the front of Hanayo’s shirt. She tugged her back down to her, their lips brushing. “Maybe we could go back to the kissing?”
Hanayo was momentarily distracted by the slight kiss before she remembered what she wanted to say. “Go on a date with me.”
Miyu’s eyes widened. “Your fans will kill me.”
“Let them get jealous.” Hanayo answered, unworried by the prospect. “You’re mine.”
Miyu groaned at Hanayo’s grin and let her head fall back to the couch “Okay, what are you doing to me…?”
“Letting out my wild side. What else?”
Miyu pouted. “I want you to take me. Damn it. We haven’t known each other for long enough. Damn the rules when it comes to soulmates...compared to the married couple we barely even know each other.”
“Rin-chan and Hibiki-chan?” Hanayo guessed. She saw Miyu answer with a nod.
Miyu bit her lip, thinking for a moment. “What are your hobbies besides idol stuff?”
“I like cooking...mostly rice.” Hanayo blushed as Miyu snorted in amusement. “D-Don’t laugh! I also like tech stuff.”
“Oh, so you’re a nerd?”
“Well after Maki-chan I am the second smartest of the group.” Hanayo answered with a small smile. “I like coding.”
“Can you hack?”
“Y-Yes.”
Miyu straightened up, her eyes wide. “Let’s hack Chrom’s computer!”
“Why?” Hanayo looked puzzled. “I don’t know him very well but it seems like the only thing he’d have hidden on his computer are nerdy movies and study material.”
Miyu visibly deflated. “Ugh, you’re not wrong. Maybe Hisa. She would have some interesting stuff on hers. Probably something really girly like wedding dresses for when she finally gets around to marrying Kaiyo-san.”
“If you can find a way to get her laptop, I’ll hack it.”
Miyu grinned at the comment. “You’re the best girlfriend in the world. Would you eve-”
“I’m not going to hack Rin’s soulmate’s computer.”
Miyu pouted. “I was going to say smartphone...but fine. I’ll get the laptop. Somehow.”
Hanayo sighed. “I don’t usually tell people about that side of me. It just kind of happened because I liked messing around with my laptop. It’s when I stumbled upon coding tutorials that got me obsessed. Not as much as rice and idols but close…”
Miyu grinned. “Your nerdy secret is safe with me.”
Hanayo pouted before she tackled Miyu back down to the couch.
----
Umi glanced around the room she had been staying in for the past few days. Kaiyo and Hisa had gone to pick up her things from her parents’ house the previous so with her belongings in the room the place was beginning to feel more like home.
She picked up her bag and was just about to walk toward her open bedroom door when her phone rang in her pocket. She took her phone out, finding the number to be one she didn’t recognize. She answered it anyway and put the phone to her ear.
“Hello?”
“Umi-san?” Anju’s voice sounded hesitant on the other end of the line. “It’s Anju. You remember, from A-Rise?”
Umi blinked, almost dropping the phone. Her face turned red. “How could I forget?” She asked, confused by Anju’s introduction. “H-How did you get my number?”
“Your friend gave it to me.” Anju answered quietly. “Kousaka-san? We didn’t get a chance to talk before you left last night. I’m sorry for getting you in trouble with your...girlfriend?”
“W-What?!” Umi spluttered in surprise. “You mean Nico? She’s not...we’re not...together. It’s not like that. It’s just...I think you misunderstood.”
“Oh...sorry.” Anju replied, seemingly surprised herself. “W-Would you care to get coffee with me this evening? I mean if you have practice or you’re busy, it’s…”
“It’s fine.” Umi interrupted before Anju could finish speaking. She walked over to her bed, sitting down on the edge. “But I prefer tea.”
“Me too, usually.” Anju said brightly. Umi heard a soft thump in the background and wondered if Anju was doing exactly what she was. “Is this what meeting your soulmate feels like...I feel like we should have known each other our whole lives.”
Umi swallowed thickly. “Yeah.” She whispered. She couldn’t deny that she felt a connection to Anju. “Yeah. It seems like we have a lot in common.”
“Do you want me to meet you at your school later?” Anju asked, her tone brightening once more.
“No!” Umi exclaimed quickly to that, thinking of what Nico’s reaction would be. “I-I mean...you have fans at my school, you know? I’ll meet you at yours. I don’t have practice today so it’ll be fine.”
“Neither do I.” Anju sighed. “Tsubasa’s called off practice. She says I should focus on my soulmate.”
Umi grimaced. “She seems...fun.”
“You have no idea.”
“So I’ll…” Umi looked up at the sound of someone clearing their throat. Her eyes widened when she saw Hisa standing in the doorway. “Um...I’ll talk to you later, Anju. I have to leave for school. Bye!”
“The soulmate, I assume?” Hisa drawled, leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She watched as Umi blushed and looked away. “You know...when I met your sister for the first time it was like...opening my eyes for the first time. It was shocking. I wanted nothing but to spend time with her even though I barely knew her. It all happens so fast…”
“What’s your point?” Umi grumbled, looking down at her phone in her hands.
“Soulmates are usually chosen to us because we have something in common.” Hisa continued. “A trait we both share. Kaiyo and me both want to help people. Me physically and her mentally. I’m assuming Minami and her girlfriend both want to reach their goals and are determined to do it? And Saya and Nozomi both have this trait of...devotion.”
“Honoka and Eli both share the ability to lead and the need to succeed.” Umi whispered without looking up. “And me and Anju…”
“Both come from upper classes. And both want to break free from it.” Hisa finished knowingly. “Seems like...the opposite of your current girlfriend, right?”
Umi looked up sharply. “So you’re saying I should just break up with her?”
Hisa gave a short laugh and shrugged her shoulders. “If you want my advice I’d tell you to block that number and not go on your date. But it’s not my decision, it’s yours. And Kaiyo says I’m not meant to influence you too much. Besides, we both know you won’t do it.”
Umi tightened her grip on the phone in her hand. “How do you know?”
“Because I know. I wouldn’t have deleted Kaiyo’s after all.” Hisa took her weight off of the door, straightening up. “Get ready for school. You’re going to be late.”
Umi closed her eyes, picturing two people. One with kind eyes and a taller build. The other with hard but kind eyes, a bit shorter than the other girl. Both waiting for her. Umi groaned and fell back onto the bed. “Damn it.”
----
Later that day
“I lied about Nico.”
Anju blinked as Umi sat down across from her. She had noticed that the second year had seemed preoccupied on their way to the cafe but she hadn’t said anything about it. “What?”
“She is my girlfriend.” Umi said in a hushed, hurried tone of voice “And I’m in love with her. I don’t want this...any of this soulmate thing if it means I can’t be with her.”
Anju’s eyes widened at the admission before she let out a sigh of relief. “Oh, thank the gods…”
“Huh?”
“I’m not ready to come out...or even consider being with a woman despite going both ways.” Anju explained, noticing Umi’s confusion. “I don’t even know if I do go both ways. Tsubasa just wouldn’t stop going on about this which is why I asked you out.”
“So we agree?” Umi asked hopefully. She had expected Anju to be upset at the very least. “We’re not going to pursue this? Even if we are...soulmates?”
Anju nodded her head in confirmation. “Do you think I’ll be able to...do what you did? With Yazawa-san? Cause someone to see color?”
“I don’t see why you shouldn’t be able to.” Umi said with a warm smile. “If you find someone who hasn’t met their soulmate. It could happen. You need a strong emotional bond and physical attraction. That’s how it happened between me and Nico.”
“Oooh, how romantic! I would love to hear the whole thing!” Anju exclaimed brightly.
“Of course. Let me just get us some dri…” Umi trailed off as her phone chimed. She grimaced, finding it was from Nozomi, telling her to come over to talk to Nico. “Um…”
“You have to go?” Anju asked knowingly.
“I…”
“Hey, Umi!”
Umi looked up in time to see a blue haired man approach with a steaming cup of coffee. “Chrom! Oh, um...this is Yuki Anju. Anju, this is Chrom.”
“The soulmate, right...Hisa mentioned her.”
Anju’s eyes widened as Chrom’s colbert blue eyes turned to her. “Y-You have gorgeous eyes.”
Chrom looked puzzled, questioningly pointing to himself.
“I’m so sorry.” Anju apologized, embarrassed by her outburst. “I just started seeing color and your eyes are just so different.”
Chrom smiled easily as Anju’s cheeks seemed to darken. He leaned toward Umi, lowering his voice. “She’s cute.” He told her before he addressed Anju. “It’s a pity I can’t see yours. They are light though.”
Umi looked between them in confusion for a moment. “Um...I’ve been called away for a while. Chrom, could you keep my...could you keep Anju company?”
“Sure. I have some time.” Chrom answered with a shrug of his shoulders. He sat down in the seat Umi vacated.
“Have fun.” Umi lightly teased Anju before she picked up her bag and turned, walking out of the cafe. At the door she turned back to see the two smiling at each other, Anju blushing as she spoke. She shook her head in amusement, feeling lighter than when she had entered the cafe. She just had to find Nico now.
----
“Finally!” Nozomi exclaimed as she opened the door to find Umi standing there. She grabbed Umi’s arm, tugging her into the apartment and closed the door. “Can you go and talk to your girlfriend, please? We’ve done our best but she’s...we don’t know what else to do.”
“I think she’s crying in the bathroom again.” Saya said with a sigh as she walked around the corner with Hisa next to her. “Hisa wanted to kick the door down.”
Umi frowned at Hisa. “Do you always think with your fists?”
“Hey, I’m trying to help.” Hisa indignantly crossed her arms in front of her chest. “How did your date go?”
“I think she prefers boys. Especially blue eyed boys.” Umi answered. “Now where is Nico.”
“The bathroom.” Saya said slowly, frowning at Umi. “Remember? She’s locked herself in. Hisa wanted to knock down the door…?”
Nozomi smirked, covering her mouth with her hand to hide it.
Umi steeled herself and walked toward the bathroom determinedly. Reaching it she raised a hand, knocking on the door. “Nico?”
“GO AWAY!” Nico called back loudly, her voice thick with emotion.
Umi gripped her chest, overcome with emotion. She knew it wasn’t her own, at least not completely. She sighed, pressing her forehead to the doorframe. “Nico, open the door. Please. Nothing happened at all. I chose you. I even told her I’m in love with you. Just...let me in, okay? I just want to talk. Please?”
There was a moment of silence before the door opened and Nico appeared.
Umi moved into the bathroom and wrapped her arms around her tearful girlfriend, kicking the door shut behind her. She felt Nico resist for a moment before the girl seemed to melt into her arms.
Someone knocked hard on the door. “APPARENTLY SHE’S STRAIGHT!” Hisa yelled through the door.
Nico pulled away from Umi, frowning. “Why aren’t you on your date anyway? Hisa said you were going for coffee.”
“I was but…” Umi reached out, sighing as Nico stepped away. “I want to be with you. I felt your emotions. I want to hold you, Nico. Please…”
“You mean Nozomi called you even though I TOLD HER NOT TO!” Nico raised her voice so Nozomi could heard her through the door.
“Nico, she’s straight.” Umi insisted. “Neither of us wanted this. She’s with CHROM right now!”
“I KNEW IT!” Another yell came from outside.
“Saya!” Nozomi exclaimed loudly.
“Just trust me, Nico.” Umi continued softly, staring at Nico imploringly. “If I was interested in her, why am I even here? I only went on that date because I felt like I had to...and then to tell her I don’t want anything to do with this ‘soulmate’ thing. I have my soulmate. I chose my soulmate!”
Nico blinked against fresh tears. “I love you.”
“I love you too.” Umi hugged Nico again, blinking back her own tears. “So much. I don’t ever want to let go of this. I want to make you see color. Brighten your world.”
Nico drew back slightly and kissed Umi hard, a sharp whimper passing her lips. She opened her eyes slightly just to see color spike around them before she closed them again. Slowly she pulled away, looking around. “It’s brighter than usual…”
“Our bond is only growing stronger, Nico.” Umi said softly, brushing her thumb against Nico’s cheek. “I’m never going to leave you. I promise.”
Nico smiled faintly at that and nodded her head. “I trust you.” She leaned against Umi’s shoulder, their fingers interlocking between them and felt a gentle kiss being pressed to her head.
-----
“Just a little bit further, Honoka-chan.” Hanayo panted as she jogged down the street. Honoka was a step or so behind her, just as out of breath. Hanayo felt something vibrate in her pocket and briefly worried that if she stopped Umi would yell at her. Realizing Umi wouldn’t be able to see her though she stopped and took her phone out of her pocket. Seeing that it was Miyu calling she beamed and answered the phone.
“Miyu-chan!”
“Hey.” Miyu said quietly. “You sound out of breath. Are you okay?”
“Just running with Honoka-chan.” Hanayo answered, glancing at Honoka who was bent over with her hands on her knees.
“You’re not still thinking about what I said, are you?” Miyu asked guiltily. “All I meant was that you eat a lot of rice. I wasn’t saying there way anything wrong with you. I...like the way you look.”
Hanayo blushed, a soft smile tugging at her lips. “It’s okay, Miyu-chan.”
Miyu awkwardly cleared her throat. “Uh...I have the laptop. Maybe you could come over?”
“Sure. I’ll be over in twenty minutes…”
“Oh, can I come?!” Honoka asked, looking up hopefully. “Please?! Umi’s gonna make me run more if she finds me.”
Hanayo sighed and rolled her eyes. “Can Honoka-chan come over? She’s hiding from Umi-chan.”
“Sure.” Miyu said brightly. “I’ll see you soon.”
“Bye.” Hanayo ended the call and slipped her phone into her pocket, noticing Honoka beaming excitedly. “Let’s hurry, I think I hear Umi-chan coming…”
Honoka’s eyes widened and she quickly dashed off down the street. Hanayo quickly followed, catching up with Honoka after a moment, grabbing her wrist. “Time to hit the train!”
----
Upon being led into the living room by Miyu, Honoka did a double-take when she saw a blue haired woman sitting on the couch. For a moment, she thought it was Umi. She quickly realized who it must have been. “You must be Umi-chan’s sister!” She exclaimed brightly as she walked forward. “I’m Kousaka Honoka. Umi-chan is my…”
“Best friend, I know.” Kaiyo said with a small smile. “It’s nice to meet you, Honoka-san.”
Honoka smiled back before she looked to the laptop on the table. “What are you doing?”
“My girlfriend is gonna hack her girlfriend’s computer!” Miyu said excitedly, earning herself a groan from Hanayo.
Kaiyo smiled sheepishly. “I kinda do want to know where she wants to get married. She won’t tell me anything about what she has planned for Canada. I can’t wait to see all of the girly stuff in there. I’m sure there’s a ring she’s saving up for in there. Every time I try to look at what she’s doing she slams the laptop closed…”
Honoka smirked. “Maybe she’s watching po…”
“She’s not.” Kaiyo interrupted while Hanayo shook her head in disdain.
“This might take a while.” Hanayo warned as she sat down on the couch in front of the laptop. “You should make yourselves comfortable.”
Honoka sighed and sank down to sit on the arm of the couch next to Kaiyo. “You look a lot like Umi-chan.” She remarked thoughtfully. She noticed out of the corner of her eye as Miyu wrapped her arms around Hanayo’s shoulder, looking at the laptop screen.
“Technically Umi looks like me.” Kaiyo glanced away from what Hanayo was doing, looking to Honoka instead. “But I see your point. So how long have you been friends with my sister?”
“Since we were kids.” Honoka answered cheerfully. “Me, Umi-chan and Kotori-chan are all best friends.”
Kaiyo nodded thoughtfully. She was glad that Umi had had people in her life who cared for her at least. It made it a little bit easier to think of Umi being alone in that house with their parents.
Honoka glanced to the laptop but she couldn’t figure out what Hanayo was doing so she settled for continuing to make small talk with Kaiyo instead. “So you’re getting married? When?”
“Ah...we don’t know yet.” Kaiyo answered hesitantly. “We need to save up for plane tickets and Hisa’s...trying to save up for a ring but it’s going to take a while.”
Honoka curiously tilted her head. “Why?”
Kaiyo was surprised by Honoka’s inquisitiveness but decided to answer anyway. “She’s kind of...out of work at the moment. She was in the navy but she had an accident.” She quickly decided to change the subject. “Umi-chan was saying that you found your soulmate too?”
“Eli-senpai.” Honoka answered with a small smile. She looked down at the floor. “Yeah. We only just started dating recently. She didn’t really...like me before. And she’s kind of avoiding me right now so I don’t know…” Her brow furrowed and she looked back up, realizing she now had the attention of Hanayo too. “Ah, it’s probably nothing.”
“Maybe she doesn’t know what to do.” Kaiyo suggested with a shrug of her shoulders. “Maybe she’s scared of messing things up.”
“Maybe.” Honoka mumbled.
“You should be assertive.” Kaiyo said confidently. “That’s what worked for me with Hisa. And the other way around. Just give it a try.”
“Thanks, Kaiyo-san.” Honoka stood up from the couch and stretched. “Do you mind if I use your bathroom, Miyu-chan? I just need to freshen up.”
“Sure.” Miyu waved Honoka to go ahead and the girl quickly left the room.
“Maybe Umi-chan’s not the only one having relationship issues.” Hanayo mused before she turned back to the screen in front of her.
Kaiyo frowned at that and made a mental note to ask Umi about it. “If this is going to take a while I’ll leave you to it. Will you call me later, Miyu?”
“Sure. Hisa won’t miss her laptop for one night, will she?” Miyu asked, glancing up.
“I’ll tell her I let you borrow it and you’re using the guest account. She’ll be fine with it.” Kaiyo answered, unconcerned. “I’ll talk to you later, Miyu.”
Miyu lifted her hand in a wave and watched as Kaiyo left the room.
----
“He-”
“So did you manage to find anything out?” Kaiyo blurted out as soon as she heard the sound of the phone being answered.
“Suddenly you seem more eager to know what was on that laptop than me.” Miyu replied, amusement seeping into her tone. “Who would have thought that it took me almost an hour to convince you to let me borrow it?”
“Miyu.”
“Fine, fine.” Miyu chuckled softly at Kaiyo’s insistence. “Yes, I managed to find a few things out. She’s saving up for a ring. She’s almost halfway to her goal. Which is...pretty expen...what?”
“What?” Kaiyo stressed, clutching the phone tighter.
“Hanayo-chan wants me to tell you that the ring is beautiful. And Hisa is getting it engraved. I know, I know. I’m not going to tell her what the engraving is.”
Kaiyo smiled softly, glancing briefly toward the kitchen were Hisa was busy making dinner. “What else?”
“She has a dress saved in her bookmarks.” Miyu continued thoughtfully. “She’s really not sparing any cost. And she’s looking for another job.”
Kaiyo’s brow furrowed slightly in confusion. “She already has a part time job.”
“She’s looking for another one.” Miyu replied carelessly. “I think she just applied to work in an office.”
Kaiyo gave a short laugh. “It would drive Hisa crazy.”
“I think she wants to save up the money.” Hanayo’s voice sounded this time on the other end of the line. “She’s even making a budget. If she keeps saving she should have enough money in nine or ten months. But she wants to do it sooner, I think. She really does look up a lot of wedding stuff…”
“Who’s on the phone?”
Kaiyo looked up, surprised to see Hisa standing in the doorway. “Um…”
Hisa noticed Kaiyo’s hesitation and raised an eyebrow. “I heard my name.”
“I’m just talking to Miyu.” Kaiyo answered with a small, guilty smile. “She wants to know what to um...get for Hanayo’s birthday.”
“Liar.” Miyu muttered into the phone. She watched as Hanayo looked up, her glasses on the bridge of her nose. Miyu looked down, noticing the way Hanayo’s shirt hung off one shoulder. Miyu’s pants were a little long on her too. A sudden surge of desire rushing through her, Miyu ended the call.
“Miyu...Miyu?!” Kaiyo sighed and let the phone fall to her side. “Guess she hung up on me to make out with her girlfriend.”
“Her girlfriend must have looked hot. You know how hormonal teenagers are.” Hisa said as she walked over to the couch and sat down next to Kaiyo. She reached out, placing her hand on Kaiyo’s. “Is Umi here for dinner? I didn’t notice when I got home.”
Kaiyo smiled softly and shook her head. “She’s with her girlfriend’s family.”
Hisa’s brow furrowed slightly in concern. “I don’t think she’s stayed here more than twice since she moved in with us. Do you think she’s uncomfortable here?”
“I think she just likes the Yazawa siblings.” Kaiyo answered, shrugging. “Nico’s mother especially wanted to see Umi tonight after the whole soulmate fiasco.”
“Messy.” Hisa grimaced slightly.
Kaiyo nodded in agreement and reached up, gently touching Hisa’s cheek. “Have you been getting enough sleep? You look tired.”
“I’m fine.” Hisa answered, smiling. “You know me, I have to stay busy. No time to be tired.”
Kaiyo shook her head in exasperation. She knew that with Hisa’s injury it was hard for her to manage even one job. She wasn’t sure how Hisa was going to handle too. “I’ve been thinking about...the wedding.”
Hisa perked up slightly. “You have?”
“Maybe we could plan it together?” Kaiyo suggested hopefully. “I know you said that you wanted to take control of things so I don’t have to but you don’t have to shoulder everything yourself. I can help out a little if you want me to.”
Hisa’s eye twitched. “Why are you suddenly so interested?”
“I did propose. I’m the bride.”
“So am I.” Hisa replied, her brow furrowed. “Let me be the bridezilla damn, it.”
“Fine, fine.” Kaiyo sighed in frustration. She supposed she should have known better than to push the subject. Hisa had already said that she wanted to manage the wedding so that Kaiyo didn’t have to worry so much about it.
“Don’t pout at me.” Hisa said, gently squeezing Hisa’s hand. “You just never really cared about girl stuff, Kai. Even in college you barely wore makeup. At least with me worrying about all of that stuff, you don’t have to. It’ll be easier, right?”
Kaiyo covered her mouth, stifling her laughter. “What’s with the cute faces all of a sudden, Hisa? You’re melting me.” She managed to compose herself and lowered her hand. “I’ve never really liked girly stuff. Honestly, while growing up I much preferred to take my grandfather’s dojo over than grandmother’s dance studio. I guess that was when my parents started to see me weirdly. I guess I was a bit...odd.”
“You’re still a bit odd.” Hisa teased lightly. “You’re perfect. I love the way you are. And I don’t want you to have to change just because of a wedding. You said it yourself, right? You don’t like skirts. And makeup makes you itchy.”
Kaiyo gave a soft laugh. “I told you that around the time we first met. I didn’t think you’d remember. I’m still going to wear a dress to the wedding though. I know it’d make you happy.”
Hisa smiled softly and leaned in to press a brief kiss to Kaiyo’s lips. “I love you.”
“I love you too.” Kaiyo mumbled. She still felt like Hisa was taking too much on her shoulder and opened her mouth to say as much. Before she could say anything though her phone rang. She fished it out of her pocket. “It’s Kousaka…”
“Honoka?” Hisa asked in surprise as Kaiyo answered the call.
“Hello?”
“I need advice!” Honoka complained loudly. “You know...sex advice.”
“Sex advice?!” Kaiyo echoed in surprise.
Hisa pressed a gentle kiss to Kaiyo’s cheek before she walked back into the kitchen.
“Yeah.” Honoka answered with a heavy sigh. “You know...I have a soulmate now and I don’t really know what to...do.”
Kaiyo grimaced. “Ugh, why don’t you just...do what comes naturally? Kiss her and see where it goes? That’s usually how it works.”
“I haven’t really kissed her since our first kiss...not like that at least.”
Kaiyo groaned in exasperation. “So kiss her. What’s the problem? You’re not that attracted to her?”
“Huh? Have you seen Eli-senpai?”
“I have but she’s...seventeen. What would I know?”
“Fine then.” Honoka sighed in exasperation. “What would you do with Hisa-san?”
“I would sit on her lap. Maybe nip her ear or kiss her neck. Look for where she’s sensitive.” Kaiyo replied casually. She heard coughing and looked up see Hisa in the doorway, a glass of wine in her hand. She smirked at the response. “Just try new things out. You’ll figure out what she likes soon enough. Does she seem like she wants to kiss you? Make out with you?”
“Yes.” Honoka answered hesitantly.
“Well do something but since you’re only sixteen and she’s seventeen you might want to wait for the big one until you’re eighteen.”
“But Rin-chan and Biki-chan…”
“Are a special case.” Kaiyo interrupted pointedly. “Trust me. Do something but don’t go too far. If you need anything else just call me back.”
“Okay.” Honoka grumbled. “Thanks, Kaiyo-san…”
“Bye, Honoka.” Kaiyo chuckled and ended the call.
----
“Are your eyes closed?” Honoka called from just outside of the bedroom door. She glanced around the doorway to see Eli sitting on the edge of the bed, her hand covering her eyes. Thankfully her parents and Yukiho were out so Honoka didn’t have to worry about them seeing her.
“My eyes are closed.” Eli promised, a bright smile tugging at her lips as she spoke. “I still don’t understand why you got your outfit before I’ve even seen them though…”
“Benefits of being best friends with our fashion designer.” Honoka replied as she stepped around the door into the room. “Plus who do you think models for this stuff?”
Eli pouted. “Can I look now?”
“No.”
Eli’s lower lip jutted out further until she felt Honoka’s weight on her lap suddenly. Her free hand automatically went to Honoka’s waist to steady her and she felt bare skin just above.
Honoka leaned in and lightly nipped at Eli’s ear, remembering Kaiyo’s words. “Why don’t you feel your way?”
Eli heard a jingle of Honoka’s earrings and swallowed thickly. She kept her eyes shut and moved her hand still pressed to warm skin. She moved her left hand down, over Honoka’s skirt and down her thigh until she felt cotton and ribbons. “High thighs. She went there…”
Honoka moaned softly at the subtle squeeze to her thigh.
Eli moved her hand back up until it reached the hem of Honoka’s skirt. “Damn, Kotori made it that short. Umi is going to blow a gasket…”
“Yeah.” Honoka murmured, her mouth still close to Eli’s ear. “She thought they’d be sexy. Senpai, move higher.”
Eli felt her face warm at the request. She bit her lip and moved her hand further up, feeling leather and cloth as well as a flowy material underneath it.
“Use your lips.”
Eli did as she was asked, leaning into to press her lips against Honoka’s neck only to feel a choker there. She hesitated for a moment before brushing her lips over it until she found the latch. She carefully pulled it off with her teeth, feeling Honoka’s grip on her shoulders tighten. The ribbon fell between them.
“Keep going.” Honoka instructed, her voice slightly hoarse.
Eli felt a sensation coursing through her that she knew wasn’t her own. She quickly realized she was feeling the pleasure she was causing in Honoka. She let her hand travel to grip what she assumed was the lapel of Honoka’s vest.
“Open your eyes.” Honoka instructed softly.
“Th-That’s what we’re going to be wearing?” Eli asked, looking down at Honoka. She leaned back slightly to get a better view. “I don’t know how to feel about this. I don’t want people to drool over you.”
Honoka gave a light laugh. “They’ll all be distracted by Eli-senpai.”
Eli made a sound of disagreement and shook her head. “You’re the center, idiot. You’re the star. People will be watching your every move and that dance has...hip shaking?”
“Are you seriously going to forbid me from this crucial performance?” Honoka asked, amused.
“Maybe.” Eli pouted.
Honoka gave a soft chuckle at the suggestion. “You really are a brat, senpai.” She paused for a moment, her smile slipping away. “Hey, um...why were you so distant before? Did I do something wrong?”
“What?”
Honoka frowned, looking down. “I’ve never done this before and...maybe I don’t seem open to you all of the time but I want to get it right for you. I don’t want to look stupid. Or like I don’t know what I’m doing. So if I did something wrong.”
“You didn’t do anything wrong.” Eli flipped them over, pressing Honoka into the bed and crawled over, straddling Honoka’s hips. She took out her own hair tied, sliding it to her wrist. “I just didn’t know you wanted this. Well more of this...I didn’t want to rush you.”
“You’re not.” Honoka said sincerely despite the fact that she could feel her stomach fluttering. “I want this. With Eli-senpai.”
Eli smiled softly and brushed her fingers over Honoka’s cheek.
“Don’t hold back, senpai.” Honoka instructed quietly, her eyes meeting Eli’s.
Eli let a slight smile tug at her lips and she did as she was asked. She stopped holding herself back and she leaned down to kiss Honoka. She felt Honoka’s arms go around her neck to draw her closer and let herself sink down slightly more. As niggling as the worry was about Kotori and her situation, Eli wanted to focus on Honoka. She had wanted this level of intimacy for a while. Like Nozomi had with Saya and Kotori had with Maki. She had craved it.
She felt Honoka nip at her lip and parted them, letting Honoka deepen the kiss. Her head spun at the sensation as she pressed herself closer to Honoka, whimpering softly.
----
Maki watched, biting her lip as Kotori walked back and forth between her closet and the suitcase on the bed, carefully packing her clothes away. “Isn’t it a little early to be packing? You haven’t even told Honoka you’re leaving yet…”
“I just want to get it done.” Kotori said honestly as she placed another folded shirt into her suitcase. “I’ll be leaving the day after tomorrow. I’m going to tell Honoka-chan after the performance tomorrow.”
“Right.” Maki mumbled, looking down at her hands in her lap. “The time difference between here and New York is fourteen hours. So I’ve worked out we’ll be able to talk in the mornings...over here. Which will be the evening for you. So we can still talk every day. More than once a day. I’ll stay up late.”
Kotori walked over to Maki and drew her into a soft kiss. “Maki-chan, I-I want to do it before tomorrow. With you.”
Maki felt her face flush at the suggestion. “W-Wha…?”
Kotori pushed Maki to the bed and crawled over her, gently pecking her lips again. “I want to do it with you before tomorrow.” She repeated slowly though she knew that Maki had heard her the first time. “I’m going to be leaving soon. And...we won’t see each other for a long time. I don’t want to waste the time we have.”
Maki nodded slowly. “But your mom…”
“Is out.” Kotori finished, ghosting her lips over Maki’s. “The door is locked. You’re mine for tonight, Maki-chan.”
Maki parted her lips to let Kotori deepen the kiss, feeling Kotori’s hands reach for the hem of her shirt. It was pushed up slowly, Kotori’s hands slowly tracing her stomach, leaving her skin tingling in their wake. As Kotori leaned back, Maki automatically sat up to follow her, not wanting to lose their connection. She felt Kotori tug her shirt off, their lips briefly parting before Kotori kissed her again.
Gentle hands made their way to her back, unclipping her bra and Maki felt it being tugged off. As Kotori pulled away from her she opened her eyes to see Kotori look down as she removed her bra. Maki blushed at the fact that Kotori was paying so much attention.
“You too.” Maki whispered, nodding to Kotori’s shirt.
Kotori smiled at the suggestion and stripped her own shirt off without hesitation, tossing it to the side. Her bra soon joined it.
“Wow.” Maki murmured.
“You said that last time.” Kotori reminded Maki gently, her hand going to the back of the redhead’s neck.
“I meant it both times.” Maki said, her eyes flitting up. “You’re really…”
“Wow?” Kotori teased lightly as Maki trailed off, blushing. She kissed the redhead again, pressing her back down onto the bed. “I love you, Maki-chan.”
Maki swallowed thickly, both overjoyed and saddened by the comment. Colors swirled around her, brighter than ever. “I love you too.”
Kotori smiled and kissed Maki again, slowly trailing her fingers down over Maki’s stomach.
----
Maki woke slowly to the feeling of warm arms around her. She hummed in delight at the feeling and felt a kiss pressed to her forehead. She blinked up at Kotori, finding her staring down at her lovingly.
“You’re so beautiful even when you’re sweaty.” Kotori said softly. She could feel a tug in her chest, drawing her closer to Maki.
Maki blushed at the sentiment and gave the hand in her own a light squeeze. “I could say the same thing about you. Last night was…”
“I know.” Kotori said softly. She didn’t need Maki to describe it. She knew what she was going to say. “I’m really glad I got to share it with you, Maki-chan.”
“Me too.” Maki whispered. She suddenly remembered she was naked under the blankets and blushed.
“I love you.” Kotori whispered.
Maki felt a lump form in her throat. She wasn’t sure she would ever get used to hearing Kotori say that. “I love you too. Maybe I could stay over tonight and tomorrow night again?”
Kotori chuckled softly. “What? You want as many repeat performances of last night as possible before I leave?”
“I want to be as close to you as possible before you leave.” Maki admitted sincerely. “I won’t see you again for at least two years. I want to make the most of it.”
“Maki, you perv.”
“Also for our first time...you weren’t clumsy.” Maki said inquisitively. “I thought you didn’t know what you were doing either.”
“I did research.” Kotori confessed, blushing. “I didn’t want to mess it up. And I want it to be good for you too.”
“It was.” Maki said with a soft smile.
Kotori glanced down at the suitcase. Or where it had been before it had fallen from the bed. “I’ll have to pack again later.”
“I’ll help.” Maki murmured softly. She turned, tenderly kissing Kotori’s jaw. “You sure you can’t postpone the flight?”
“Only if you ask me to.” Kotori said with a half smile. “I told you, if you asked me to stay I would. You or Honoka. I would only stay if one of you asked me to.”
Maki bit her lip, resisting the urge to do just that. She didn’t want to be selfish. She pressed her lips to Kotori’s neck, trying to distract herself instead.
Kotori hummed gently as Maki kissed and nipped at her neck. “We have to get up in thirty minutes, Maki-chan. We don’t want to be late.”
“We have thirty minutes then.” Maki mumbled, running her fingers over Kotori’s side to her hip. “I told you, I want you as much as I can have you.”
“Fine.” Kotori drew Maki on top of her and cupped her face in her hands, kissing her. “So take me, Maki-chan.”
----
“Thanks for the ride.” Nozomi said gratefully as she got off the blue moped Saya was driving. She stepped down, using Saya’s shoulder to steady herself and took off the helmet.
“Who’s your boyfriend, Tojo-san?!” An especially loud, passing girl called out.
“Boyfriend?” Saya grumbled, looking down at her chest. She patted the front of her jacket, earning herself a soft laugh from Nozomi.
“Don’t worry, your boobs are just fine.” Nozomi lodged the helmet under her arm. “Are you going to pick me up later?”
Saya pushed up the visor of her helmet to meet Nozomi’s eyes. “Of course. Hey, you don’t really think I look like a guy in this, right?”
“You’re wearing a heavy jacket. They can’t see your chest.” Nozomi replied with a gentle smile. “If people saw your pink eyes, they’d know you’re totally a girl. And that long hair. And that body…”
“Oh my god, now?” Saya flushed brightly. “Right now, Nozomi?!”
“You knew the moment you got with me I was going to flaunt you. Especially this…” Nozomi grabbed Saya’s waist.
“Okay!” Saya exclaimed, both amused and embarrassed. “I’ll see you later. Gotta go to class...though since I’m allowed to be late I could get breakfast.”
“Don’t rub it in.” Nozomi muttered. “Don’t I get a kiss before you leave?”
Saya chuckled and pushed her helmet up just a little. Just enough to let Nozomi lean down and kiss her. She heard whistles from passing boys and could practically hear the girls at the school gates swooning. She drew away, sliding her helmet back into place. “I’ll see you later.”
“Yeah…” With a goofy grin, Nozomi watched Saya drive away.
“TOJO IS GOING OUT WITH A COLLEGE STUDENT?!
“WELL SHE IS A SCHOOL IDOL!”
“You just had to make a scene, huh?”
Nozomi turned at the familiar voice, seeing Eli behind her. “Sorry, Elichi. I stayed up late.”
“Same…”
“Really?” Nozomi smirked.
“Yes. And I’m not talking about it.” Eli said, rolling her eyes.
“Oh, no fair. I tell you about me and Saya…”
“I really wish you would stop.” Eli sighed as the two started walking toward the school entrance.
Nozomi pouted. “You at least touched her, right?”
“N-Not like that…”
“Over the clothes at least?”
“NOZOMI!” Eli exclaimed, noticing how close they were getting to other. “Stop. I didn’t do anything with her. Just...kissing. That’s all. I didn’t want to push things too far.”
“Boring.” Nozomi rolled her eyes. “I don’t know how you can keep your hands off her.”
Eli frowned. “Why? Have you been looking at my girlfriend?”
“No, not like that.” Nozomi scoffed. “I just mean the soulmate thing. I feel like I can barely look at Saya without wanting to touch her. And kiss her. And…”
“Gross.” Eli muttered, wincing. “I don’t need to know any of this.”
“Oh, grow up, Elichi. You’ll be eighteen in a year. You can’t act like a baby forever.” Nozomi said matter of factly. “So what was she wearing?”
“Our um...costume for tonight. The finished product of it at least.”
“So that means I’m gonna look sexy in front of Saya.” Nozomi concluded, nodding happily. “Good.”
Eli groaned and blushed before she heard someone call out to her.
“Senpai!”
Eli turned to see Honoka running toward her. She relaxed into a smile as Honoka reached her, breathing heavily. “Good morning.”
“G-Good morning.” Honoka smiled brightly at Eli.
Nozomi looked between them, raising an eyebrow. “You sure you two didn’t…?”
“Nozomi!” Eli snapped, hoping that Honoka wouldn’t realize what Nozomi was talking about.
“Nozomi-senpai, everyone is saying you got a ride from your boyfriend.” Honoka said excitedly. “Was it Saya-san?”
Nozomi nodded. “She dropped me off because I was running late for school.”
Honoka gaped at the helmet under Nozomi’s arm. “She’s so cool.”
“She is.” Nozomi answered, smiling proudly. She noticed Eli’s brow furrowing. “But you know, um...Elichi is pretty cool too. I mean she’s the student council president.”
“Eli-senpai is the coolest person in school.” Honoka beamed warmly at Eli who blushed in response and looked away. “And the prettiest.”
“Honoka…” Eli grumbled in embarrassment.
“You know my classmates have been saying I should run for student council president.” Honoka mentioned casually despite keeping a careful eye on Eli. “Would that be okay?”
Eli nodded with a small smile. “I think that’s a great idea. You’d have my vote.”
“Thank you, Eli-senpai.” Honoka said, blushing. She glanced around to make sure nobody was looking before she leaned up and kissed Eli’s cheek.
Nozomi grinned at the sweet gesture. “Well I’m gonna head to class. Elichi, you should walk with Honoka-chan. I have to run. See you two lovebirds later.”
“Bye!” Honoka called as Nozomi took off. She turned back to Eli. “Maybe I could walk you to class.”
“I’ll walk you to yours. I don’t want you to be late.”
Honoka opened her mouth to protest but she was silenced by Eli taking her hand, tangling their fingers together before she tugged her in the direction of the school.
“Are you ready for the performance, Eli-senpai?”
Eli looked up, smiling at the sight of Honoka next to her. She hadn’t noticed her enter the clubroom. Perhaps because she was worrying a little about their upcoming performance. “Of course.” Her brow furrowed slightly as she noticed the redness of Honoka’s face. “Are you okay? You look a little red. And your voice sounds a little bit off.”
Honoka gave a sheepish smile. “Uh...I was training last night. And it started to rain. I’m okay though.”
Eli stood up, pressing her hand to Honoka’s forehead. “You’re warm too. Here, sit down.”
“Don’t fuss over me, Eli-senpai. I can do this!” Honoka replied strongly, nodding her head. “I just need a warm drink maybe. Or…”
As Honoka fell forward Eli caught her quickly. “Honoka…”
“Please let me perform.” Honoka straightened up but leaned some of her weight on Eli. “I know I pushed myself but I can do this. I can do this, Eli-senpai!”
Eli hugged Honoka. She could feel pain from her. “Honoka…”
“Please.” Honoka whispered. “We’re so close. SO close. Everything has been fast but now we can do this. I know we can. I’m not going to hold everyone back.”
Eli sighed softly. She didn’t know what to do for the best. “Are you sure you’ll be okay?”
Honoka nodded quickly. “I’m fine. I just feel a little bit weak. I’ll be okay.”
Eli felt tears prickle at her eyes and drew Honoka closer to her. “Promise me.”
“I promise.” Honoka said sincerely. “Please just don’t tell the others. Especially Umi-chan. She won’t let me perform if she knows. Especially in the rain.”
Eli cursed under her breath. She had forgotten about that. She couldn’t help but think that maybe she shouldn’t let Honoka perform either. She gently rubbed Honoka’s back, trying to soothe her. “I’m not going to tell anyone.”
“Tell anyone what?” Nico asked loudly as she walked into the room. She scowled as she noticed the position they were in. “Can’t that wait until you get back home?”
Eli glared daggers at Nico as Honoka weakly drew away from her. She watched Honoka move away as everyone else walked into the room.
Rin sniffed Maki. “Nya, I knew it!”
“Shut it.” Maki growled, pushing Rin away.
“Pastries and sugar.” Rin continued knowingly. “Boy she is too sweet.”
“SHUT IT!”
Eli watched as Kotori walked over to Honoka who was leaning against the wall. She felt a flutter of nerves as Kotori said something to Honoka. Thankfully Honoka gave a soft smile in response and nodded her head.
“At least it’s not herbal tea.” Maki muttered.
“What’s wrong with tea?!” Nico scowled.
“Okay, everyone. Calm down. We have to be ready and get to the roof.” Nozomi chimed in, shaking her head.
“I’ll meet you there.” Honoka piped up, flashing Nozomi a small smile. “I have something I need to do first.”
“Don’t be late.” Nico warned pointedly. “This isn’t practice.”
“I know, I know.” Honoka looked to Eli. “Go ahead, Eli-senpai.”
“Not without you.” Eli looked between Honoka and Kotori as everyone else filtered out of the room. She noticed the worried look on Kotori’s face. “Tell me you’re not doing this now.”
“Doing what now?” Honoka asked obliviously.
“I’m not.” Kotori answered, her eyes widening with surprise. “I need to fix her skirt.”
“Well I’m staying.” Eli walked to the wall and leaned against it.
Maki who was just about to leave, paused in the doorway and turned around, walking back inside. “Same.”
“Just what do you two think I’m going to do?” Kotori frowned, glancing at them suspiciously as she moved into the centre of the room with Honoka.
“My girlfriend, my rules.” Eli said, crossing her arms in front of her chest.
“Well...you are going to maybe touch her bare skin accidentally and I just want to make sure she doesn’t do anything. It is Honoka.” Maki chimed in.
Kotori ignored them and stooped down to start fixing Honoka’s skirt.
“What the hell are you saying about my girlfriend?” Eli growled at Maki.
“Stop fighting.” Honoka said, glancing between them with a frown. “Maki-chan, I don’t like Kotori in that way. And I wouldn’t do that to you anyway, even if I did.”
Maki scoffed and looked away for a moment. “Fine.”
The room fell into tense silence for a few moments until Honoka spoke up. “Kotori-chan, are you almost done?”
“Almo…” Kotori looked up as Honoka gripped her shoulder. Just a second before she had noticed Honoka’s knees buckle. “Are you okay?”
“Fine.” Honoka straightened up as Eli darted forward to steady her. “Sorry. Are we done here?”
Kotori straightened up, worry flashing across her features. “Honoka-chan, sh-should I get Um-”
“NO!” Honoka exclaimed loudly. “She’s going through enough right now. She doesn’t need to worry. I’m FINE!”
“Sure you are.” Maki said sarcastically. “You’re obviously sick.”
“She has a cold.” Eli reasoned, taking Honoka’s hand. “It’s nothing. Come on, we have to get up to the roof. You heard what Nozomi said.”
“It’s raining out there!” Kotori said frantically. “This performance will make her cold worse!”
“WE CAN’T LOSE!” Honoka replied desperately. “THIS IS FOR OUR SCHOOL. JUST LET ME DO IT!”
“Hey, don’t yell at her.” Maki frowned, stepping forward.
Honoka pushed past them, running from the room and Eli quickly followed.
Maki placed her hand on Kotori’s lower back. “Koto-”
“I can’t leave now!” Kotori exclaimed, turning to Maki. “I can’t leave right now when she might-”
“She’ll be okay.” Maki drew Kotori into a brief hug. “Don’t worry. Let’s just get through this performance, okay?”
“How am I supposed to tell her I’m leaving, Maki-chan?” Kotori whispered, her voice trembling. “She’s my best friend.”
“It’ll be okay. She’ll be fine. She has Eli and Umi, right?” Maki pressed a gentle kiss to Kotori’s cheek. “You don’t need to worry about anything. I’m here too, I’ll make sure she’s okay.”
“Thank you, Maki-chan.” Kotori whispered, drawing away from Maki. “Let’s go and join the others.”
Maki nodded, forcing a small smile. She wasn’t sure how she would deal with Kotori leaving either. She couldn’t imagine not seeing her every day. Or talking to her in person. She tugged Kotori back to her, kissing her and felt the ache in her chest ease.
“Okay.” She whispered, pulling back. “I’m ready.”
----
Eli couldn’t help but keep looking to Honoka as they set up to perform. Honoka looked determined but Eli could see a tremble in her hands as well as the flush to her cheeks. She still looked sick. Honoka caught her eye and gave her a nod and a small smile but Eli still felt worried.
As the performance started, Eli went through the motions but she could barely focus, too worried about how Honoka was feeling. They still had a while to go before the performance was over. Two more songs. Thankfully Honoka seemed to be fine. She seemed steady. Happy even.
It was only when the song ended that she watched Honoka lose her footing, falling to the floor.
Eli felt her knees buckle too and she fell to her knees, catching herself with one hand. “Honoka…” She reached up, gripping her chest over her heart. Her head pounded, her skin suddenly feeling too warm. “Someone help her…”
She heard yelling around them but she couldn’t put voices to what they were saying.
“The two of them must be connected!”
Eli felt an arm go around her and looked up. Through blurry vision she saw Nozomi at her side. “Nozomi. Help Honoka…”
“Chrom’s got her.” Nozomi replied worriedly.
Eli looked up to see the other members of Muse gathered around Honoka. She vaguely noticed that Honoka’s lips were moving and felt a wave of anguish wash over her. Honoka’s. She saw Honoka’s hand go limp and then noticed the blue haired man lean down, picking Honoka up.
“Nozomi, get your friend. We need to get them downstairs and we need to get Honoka to the hospital.” Saya instructed, placing her hand briefly on Nozomi’s shoulder.
“Elichi, can you stand?” Nozomi asked hopefully. She felt Eli try but finally the blonde shook her head.
“We’ll take her down.”
Nozomi looked up to see Hisa and Raven had clambered onto the stage. She nodded and let them kneel down next to Eli, tugging one of her arms over each of their shoulders. She watched with a tight chest as they left with her.
“Come on.” Saya helped Nozomi up, squeezing her hand. “Raven’s going to drive Eli, okay? She’ll be fine. They both will. Come on. I’ll get you to the hospital.”
Nozomi nodded and as she let Saya drag her toward the doorway leading to the stairs she glanced over her shoulder. Kotori and the others were still on the stage. She could see that Kotori was on her knees where Honoka had been a moment ago, tears tracking their way down her cheeks. Maki was next to her, trying to sooth her while Umi was trying to do the same at Kotori’s other side.
Rin and Hanayo were standing close together, both looking distressed too while Nico was focusing on Umi. She watched as Miyu, Hibiki and A-Rise hurried onto the stage, the former two going to their soulmates.
“Nozomi-san!” Arisa caught Nozomi’s hand as she passed, pulling her to a stop. “W-What happened to Onee-chan?! What’s going on?”
“Nozomi?” Saya pressed, turning back to Nozomi in confusion.
“Their sisters. H-Honoka-chan’s sister.” Nozomi nodded to Yukiho. “And Elichi’s. They should come too.”
Saya looked to the two panicked younger girls. “Uh...they can go with...Raven should have room in his car. He’ll take them. We need to hurry and get down there before they leave though. Come on!”
Nozomi nodded and ushered Arisa and Yukiho toward the door.
“There’s no room in the cars…” Hibiki said solemnly as she watched the small group leave. Every one of the older members of Miyu’s group of friends had left.
“We can arrange a ride.” Tsubasa said seriously.
“What?” Umi looked up in confusion. “Why are you helping us?”
“You’re not our enemies, you’re our rivals. Kousaka Honoka is a friend.” Tsubasa said sincerely. “We have our limo waiting outside. We can only take the Muse members though and that’s pushing it…”
Hbiki nodded and turned to Rin. “I’ll meet you at the hospital.”
“Hibiki, I’m scared.” Rin whispered, her eyes widening. She grasped Hibiki’s hands tightly. “I-I don’t want you to leave me. I’ll come with you.”
Tsubasa watched as Rin tugged Hibiki close to her. She glanced at Hanayo who was holding tightly to Miyu’s arm. “I take it you feel the same way?”
Hanayo nodded frantically.
“Fine. But some of you are going to have to sit on someone’s lap.” Tsubasa warned before she gestured for the group to follow her. “My driver’s not going to be happy…”
Maki grasped Kotori’s arms, gently helping her up from the floor.
Anju looked down at her phone. “Chrom-kun got there already. We should hurry.”
Together, the group quickly fled the stage and made their way off of the roof.
----
Nico felt the arms around her waist tighten as the limo turned a corner, causing her to tilt slightly on Umi’s lap. She could feel Umi’s face pressed into the back of her costume, the second year trembling slightly as she held onto her.
Nico glared over at Anju who was busy texting on her phone. “You’re seriously texting right now?”
Anju looked up in surprise. “I’m checking on Kousaka-san.” She answered briefly.
Umi turned her attention to Anju. “How? What’s happening with her? Chrom is telling you, right? Is he still with her?”
“He’s only a paramedic in training so he can’t stay with her.” Anju answered regretfully. “But she’s being checked over now.”
Nico scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Whatever.”
Maki glanced over at Umi, noticing she was biting her lip, tears at the corners of her eyes. “Are you okay, Umi?”
Umi sniffled softly and nodded her head. “Yeah. Just...Honoka. I’m worried about her.”
“How am I going to tell her now?” Kotori asked tearfully.
“You know you have to.” Umi said bitterly as she glanced over at Kotori. She ignored Maki’s answering glare. “You’re leaving in two days, Kotori. You can’t keep this from her forever. You’ve made your choice. What are you so afraid of? That she’ll ask you to stay? We both know she’s the only person who could keep you from leaving.”
“Well one of two.” Hibiki piped up from Rin’s lap. “Maki just loves you too much.”
Kotori looked to Maki who answered with a slight smile and a shrug of her shoulders.
Rin wrapped her arms further around Hibiki and pressed her forehead to Hibiki’s back just as the limo stopped.
“We’re here.” Hanayo said softly. The door opened for them and she got out quickly, the others following. The group made their way to the entrance to the Accident and emergency department together. Noticing their friends, they went their separate ways. Miyu, Hanayo and Anju made their way to Chrom while Umi and Nico headed for Hisa and Kaiyo. Rin and Hibiki went to Raven and Akari in the back row of seats in the waiting room while Kotori and Maki went to where Nozomi, Yukiho, Arisa and Saya were standing together.
Tsubasa and Erena went to the front desk.
“Do you know anything yet?” Umi asked as she reached Hisa and Kaiyo with Nico.
“Ayase is burning up. It’s abnormal.” Kaiyo answered with a frown.
“No, it’s perfectly normal if they’ve had sex.” Hisa said bluntly, causing Umi’s eyes to widen. “Once you make your bodies one you can feel pain. Not just emotionally but physically.”
“But it has to be an extreme situation. That’s why this is abnormal.” Kaiyo added. “Plus, I don’t think they’ve had sex. Which is why the doctor is confused. This is unusual. The blonde must really love he-” She was cut off by a loud scream from down the hallway.
“LET ME SEE HONOKA!”
Nozomi groaned, lifting a hand to her head. “Elichi…”
Saya rubbed Nozomi’s shoulders from behind and gently kissed the top of her head. “She’s in pain, Nozomi. She’s scared. This connection...is tough sometimes. From what I’ve heard.”
“I know.” Nozomi whispered, tears lacing her eyes.
Hibiki felt Rin shiver. “Don’t get sick too. I don’t want you to be in pain.”
“Nya, wearing this costume was stupid.”
Hibiki took off her UTX blazer and draped it over Rin’s revealing outfit.
Saya grimaced as she watched them. She looked to Nozomi, noticing that she was still dripping wet. The drive to the hospital on her moped hadn’t helped. She quickly followed Hibiki’s lead and took off her black leather jacket, draping it over Nozomi’s shoulders before she wrapped her arms around her from behind, holding her close to warm her up.
Maki looked around at the group, all of whom were soaked from the rain. She noticed Kotori was shivering, most of her clothes wet from having been on the floor with Honoka but Kotori didn’t seem to have noticed.
She left Kotori for a moment, walking to the front desk. “Hello, I’m Nishikino Maki. Can you please get us some towels? My father runs the hospital.”
“Y-Yes, Nishikino-san!”
“Thank you.” Maki glanced back at Kotori to see she was standing where she had left her. Noticing movement out of the corner of her eye she watched as the dark haired man who’d been sitting with Rin approached Kotori, gently touching her shoulder. She vaguely recognized him as Raven, Hisa’s brother.
She watched as he took his jacket off, handing it to Kotori who put it on and offered him a small smile. She made her way back to them, taking Kotori’s hand. “Thank you, Raven-san.”
“No problem.” Raven answered nonchalantly.
Kotori noticed Maki shiver and pulled her close, wrapping the jacket around both of them.
Maki blushed but nuzzled Kotori’s shoulder, sliding her arms around her girlfriend’s waist.
Nico glanced around, frowning. Umi was already wearing Kaiyo’s coat and Miyu was hugging Hanayo for warmth. Hanayo had even been handed Akari’s light jacket. She noticed Chrom wasn’t wearing a coat. “Hey, who’s going to give me a jack-” She trailed off as a dark red colored leather jacket was pushed against her chest.
“Not a word.” Hisa warned her, letting go.
Nico smirked and put the warm jacket on. “You know this smells pretty girly considering it’s yours. What kind of perfume do you use?”
“Shut it, Yazawa.”
Nico smiled softly. “Thank you.”
Hisa rolled her eyes. “Your leader is an idiot.”
“She just wanted to save the school.” Nozomi growled, looking to Kotori. “You need to tell her. It’s been hurting Eli. Because you need to tell her, not Eli.”
Kotori didn’t say anything in response.
“Nishikino-san, your towels?” The nurse called from the desk.
Maki reluctantly left Kotori’s embrace to go and get the towels and hand them out to the group.
“Nozomi.” Saya said gently, holding Nozomi closer as she felt emotions that weren’t hers well up in her chest.
Nozomi gritted her teeth. “She’s my best friend. I promised her Honoka-chan would be fine and now Kotori’s going to tell her best friend she’s leaving just after Honoka-chan collapsed from hypothermia!”
“Try to calm down.” Saya instructed, keeping a tight hold of Nozomi. “You don’t want to do this here, Nozomi.”
“Please, just let me go! I NEED TO SEE HER!”
Nozomi cringed at the tearful scream that echoed down the hallway once more. She couldn’t help but think about what Eli would do if she was separated from Honoka. If Honoka blamed Eli for not telling her the truth. She wasn’t just worried about Eli though. She worried about how broken the secrets and Kotori not being there would leave Honoka. “D-Damn it. DAMN it!”
Saya noticed Nozomi’s voice thicken with tears before Nozomi let out a sob, lifting a hand to her mouth. She looked wide eyed to Maki.
“On call room down the hallway.” Maki pointed to the right. She looked just as shocked as Saya, if not more. “Go.”
Saya pulled Nozomi up before guiding her down the hall.
Rin watched in shock, noticing tears falling down Nozomi’s cheeks as she left. “I-I’ve never seen Nozomi-chan cry before, nya.” She said, her voice trembling. She looked between the rest of Muse who all grimly shook their heads.
Hanayo turned away, her own lip trembling. She didn’t want Miyu to see her cry so she quickly wiped her tears away with a trembling hand.
Umi stepped forward. “Kotori, you…”
Maki bristled, ready to jump to Kotori’s defence. Thankfully Umi was stopped by Honoka’s mother and father walking in, along with Eli’s father.
Kotori noticed them and walked away to sit next to Raven and Akari.
-----
Closing the door to the on call room behind them, Saya led Nozomi to the bed and lowered her down to sit on the edge. She adjusted her hold on her sobbing girlfriend, drawing her closer and dropping a gentle kiss atop her head.
She realized that in the admittedly short time that she had known Nozomi, she had never seen her fall apart like this. From the looks on Nozomi’s friends faces, it was clear that they hadn’t seen anything like that either.
“It’s okay.” She soothed gently, rubbing Nozomi’s back. She was relieved at least that she was accustomed to comforting her friends, of playing the supportive role. It was a role she’d had to undertake many times with Raven, Uni, Chrom, Izetta, even Hisa once or twice. “Just take a breath, Nozomi. It’s okay.”
“Everything is falling apart and I don’t know what to do.” Nozomi sobbed into Saya’s shoulder, her hands grasping at the back of her girlfriend’s shirt as tightly as possible. “I should know what to do!”
“You don’t always have to know.” Saya said gently. “Let somebody else take control for a change. From what you’ve said it doesn’t seem like this is something you have control of. It’s Kotori who needs to make a choice, not you. Maybe she just needs some time to figure out what to say.”
“She doesn’t have time!” Nozomi pulled back, her hands moving to Saya’s shoulders instead. She saw Saya’s eyes widen at the loud volume of her voice and felt a hint of guilt. “Everything’s going wrong, Saya. Elichi, Honoka-chan, Kotori-chan…Honoka-chan’s going to be so hurt when she finds out that Kotori-chan is leaving and she’s going to blame Elichi for not telling her the truth. They’re both going to be broken! Not to mention Maki-chan when Kotori-chan leaves.”
Saya felt her head spin at the overload of information she was receiving. She nodded though, trying to think of a way she could comfort Nozomi. “All you can do is be there for them afterwards. They’re soulmates. Something like this isn’t going to break them up. You should know that.”
Nozomi sniffled softly, meeting Saya’s eyes. “It’s not Elichi’s fault. She just doesn’t want to hurt Honoka-chan anymore and she knows it’s not her place to say anything.”
“Honoka will understand eventually.” Saya said reasonably. “It might take some time but she’ll understand. And she’ll get through Kotori leaving. She has her other best friend, right? Umi? Plus. She’ll have you too. And you have me. No matter what, okay?”
Nozomi swallowed against the lump in her throat and nodded her head. “I-I’m sorry...about this. I don’t usually.”
“Don’t apologize.” Saya interrupted Nozomi with a finger to her lips. “Especially not to me. I’m glad you could do this with me. Even if I do hate seeing you cry…”
“You do?” Nozomi murmured.
“Of course I do. I hurt when you hurt. It’s...a soulmate thing.” Saya muttered, looking down between them. “And if I can’t do anything to fix it, it’s worse.”
Nozomi hugged Saya again, lightly nuzzling her neck. “I’m glad I have you.”
“Not as glad as I am to have you.” Saya whispered solemnly. “Everything is brighter because of you. Not just colors. I know you’re worried that you can’t do anything right now but you help that group in other ways. And...you’ve changed my life. You’ve done more for me than you know.”
“Thank you.” Nozomi whispered, sniffling softly. She hadn’t known it but it was just what she had needed to hear. She couldn’t stand the idea of not being helpful to anyone she cared about. It was bad enough that she had to stand by and watch Kotori make what was surely going to be a mistake. Now she had to watch Honoka and Eli suffer because of it too. Somehow the idea that she had helped Saya help, immeasurably.
----
Eli glanced up and down the short hallway, trying to check that the coast was clear. She knew that Honoka was being kept in the room two doors down from where she was. She had overheard one of the nurses say so a short while ago.
Seeing that nobody was there she hurried to Honoka’s room and saw her girlfriend sleeping with a wet cloth on her forehead. Eli wiped her own warm forehead with the back of her hand and started to make her way into the room only to be grabbed and pulled back.
“Hey!” She yelped. “Let me go, chert!”
“Elichi, you’re lucky it’s me…”
Eli turned around, shocked to find Nozomi standing behind her. She looked sleepy, a long loose shirt covering her body. “N-Nozomi?! How are you still here after visiting hours?”
“Saya and me stayed in the on call room.” Nozomi answered in a hushed tone of voice.
Eli looked down at what Nozomi was wearing. “Harasho...no wonder that shirt doesn’t fit you.”
“Don’t change the subject.”
Eli frowned, glancing over her shoulder. “I need to be close to her. It’s not fair they’re doing tests on her...on me too. I want to hold her.”
“Oi!” Saya’s voice exclaimed as she approached the two of them. “Neither of you should be up this late. You’re gonna cause a scene with the on-call employees!”
“What are you doing walking around in that?!” Nozomi gaped at Saya’s sports bra.
“You took my shirt.”
Eli looked between them with a thoughtful look on her face. “I have to wonder, have you…”
“Elichi, don’t change the subject and get back to bed!” Nozomi warned, narrowing her eyes.
Eli shook her head and resolutely crossed her arms in front of her chest. “I’m not leaving her. I told you, I need to be with her.”
Saya sighed and looked toward Nozomi. “Please don’t yell at me after this…”
Nozomi was confused for a moment before Saya stepped forward and leaned down, hoisting Eli over her shoulder.
“Hey, let me go!” Eli protested, squirming in Saya’s hold. She looked to Nozomi for help but her best friend merely averted her gaze.
“It’s for the best, Elichi. You’re not in any condition to be walking around.”
“You and Honoka will feel better tomorrow.” Saya made sure there were no doctors in the hallway before she made her way out, taking Eli back to her room. “Just let yourselves rest.”
“I’m rested!” Eli growled, briefly struggling once more. Not that she wasn’t aware that she couldn’t escape.
“Yeah, yeah.” Saya grumbled, putting Eli down onto the bed. She stepped back to make sure that Eli didn’t kick her in retaliation and looked to Nozomi. She was relieved when Nozomi nodded with a small smile. “How about this, Ayase? Nozomi can stay in here with you for a bit and I’ll stay with Honoka the whole night. Let your friends help you is all I’m saying. Nobody will hurt Honoka while I’m there. Not even Minami.”
Eli bit her lip and Saya took a step back as the blonde burst into tears. Saya watched as Nozomi made her way to Eli’s side, climbing onto the bed next to her and drew her into a comforting hug.
“She’s recovering, Elichi. It’s alright now.”
Saya smiled softly and made her way toward the door only to be stopped by Nozomi’s voice calling her name. She turned to see Nozomi staring at her, tears lacing her eyes.
“I love you.” Nozomi said honestly. “Thank you for everything.”
Eli watched in wonderment as Saya smiled warmly back at Nozomi. She couldn’t help but feel awed by how mature their relationship seemed. It was intimidating to her, slightly. They seemed even more in tune with each other than Rin and Hibiki.
Saya felt a wave of feelings wash over her. Love, joy, happiness. Nozomi seemed to sparkle in the moonlight. Swallowing against the lump in her throat, she replied without hesitation. “I love you too.” She took a step back and hesitated for a moment before she turned and left the room.
“She’s really protective…” Eli surmised.
“She’s everything I ever wanted.” Nozomi whispered, staring at the door for a moment before she turned her attention back to Eli. “Just like Honoka is everything you ever wanted and need. She makes you smile even when you feel depressed.”
Eli looked down at her hands in her lap. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to do the same thing for her. After...Kotori…”
“I know.” Nozomi mumbled, grimacing slightly. “But she’ll get through it. It’s Honoka-chan. She’s strong and resilient. You should know that better than anyone. And I know for sure that you are capable of making her smile and pushing her forward. You and Umi-chan can do that. Honoka-chan is a strong young woman and we shouldn’t underestimate her. Besides she can show you her weaker side. She’s been holding so much in. And both of you need to let it out.”
Eli frowned. “But I’m such a failure…”
“You’re only a failure if you think that.” Nozomi gently flicked Eli’s forehead.
Eli winced. “I have a fever here…”
Nozomi’s brow furrowed as something occurred to her. “That reminds me...how are you capable of possessing Honoka-chan’s fever?”
“Isn’t that normal? It’s the tug, right?”
Nozomi shook her head. “No...not at all. The tug is all about emotions. Physical connection and even getting sick because of your link...that would imply um...sex.”
Eli’s eyes widened. “WE HAVEN’T DONE THAT!”
“Shhh!” Nozomi quickly hushed Eli, mindful of the time. “Don’t yell. A nurse could come in at any minute!”
“S-Sorry.” Eli adjusted her voice to a whisper. “But I haven’t, I swear.”
“That’s why they’re doing those tests.” Nozomi said softly.
Eli’s eyes widened in surprise. “I-I don’t want Honoka to be a guinea pig!”
“Calm down. She will be taken home. I heard the doctor saying so earlier.” Nozomi said calmly. “Maybe you should research it together when you get out. It’s probably just a one time thing. I mean we were all dancing in the rain in those skimpy costumes. And it was cold.”
“I did kiss her.” Eli mumbled, pressing her hand to her chest. “I could have caught it.”
“See? The only reason the doctors thought it was something else was because it came on so quickly for you.” Nozomi said reasonably. “I’m sure it’s nothing. Especially if it hasn’t happened before.”
Eli hummed softly and looked up at Nozomi. “Do you feel Saya?”
Nozomi paused, surprised by the question. “Um...physically, no. Emotionally...it has been happening a lot more recently.”
Eli clenched her hospital gown in her hand. “What does it feel like? The tug?”
“Well...it’s connected to the heart but also the soul and the body itself.” Nozomi replied thoughtfully. “I would feel sadness. I would even feel tears but I would have no idea why I was upset or crying until it hit me. It’s Saya’s sadness. Her anxiety. Not my own. It’s the same for Saya. She feels my emotions when I’m insecure or scared. You just feel it and your heart and body tug with emotions you need to relieve. Like how Maki-chan can feel Kotori-chan’s anxiety when Honoka is near. Which is why she’s always holding her chest when that happens. Sometimes I see her hunch over and she gets teary.”
Eli nodded slowly. “I think I’ve only felt like that...a couple of times. I don’t know.” She sighed and leaned her head back against her pillow. “Maybe I haven’t felt it at all. Maybe I just don’t like to see her hurting.”
“It takes time. Most people don’t feel it until a year into the relationship.” Nozomi explained quietly. “Yours and Honoka’s link is stable and slow. Kotori-chan’s and Maki-chan’s is abnormally strong. It has Hibiki worried.”
“But it’s been almost six months” Eli said in confusion. “Shouldn’t we feel it by now?”
“Ah…” Nozomi hesitated for a moment. “It depends on the openness of the link, Elichi. I’m very open to Saya and she’s open to me. The same can be said for Kotori and Maki and Hibiki and Rin…”
“But not for me and Honoka.” Eli looked toward the doorway, biting her lip. She knew that at the beginning Honoka had been very closed off to her, probably a response to Eli’s own attitude but that had gotten better. Eli could only assume that she had added to how distant they were by pulling away to keep Kotori’s secret.
“Has she ever told you she loves you, Elichi?”
Eli shook her head. “No. I haven’t said that either.”
“Do you love her?”
Eli bit her lip, silently staring at the door.
Nozomi have a heavy sigh. “I can only guide you, Elichi. When Kotori-chan screws up you need to go to her. Let her lash out, let her just show every one of her painful emotions. Even if it hurts.”
“What if she doesn’t want me?” Eli asked hoarsely, meeting Nozomi’s eyes. “What if I can’t help?”
“You can. You’re her soulmate.” Nozomi said firmly, confident of that much at least. “You wanted to be by her side earlier, didn’t you? I think you do care about her. Even if you don’t love her yet, I think you’re getting there.”
“You’re better at this stuff than I am.” Eli mumbled, frowning.
“But she’s not my soulmate. She’s yours. So you need to be there for her when she falls apart.” Nozomi’s voice turned completely serious. “We both know how Kotori leaving will affect her. You just have to be there for her.”
Eli nodded slowly. “I’m going to sleep for a bit. Will you check on her?”
“Sure. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Nozomi stood and waited until Eli lay down on her side before she made her way out of the room.
----
Kotori gently brushed the tips of her fingers over Maki’s bare skin, relishing in the warmth she could feel emitting from the soulmate. She heard Maki let out a gentle sigh in reaction to the touch and a faint smile tugged at her lips.
She leaned in, pressing her lips to Maki’s clavicle before she traced her lips to Maki’s neck. She nuzzled her nose against it.
“I love your scent.”
“I smell like a bag of sugar.” Maki mumbled.
“I love it.”
Maki inhaled steadily, taking in the scent of lilac and peppermint that clung to her girlfriend. She closed her eyes, trying to commit the scent to memory.
“You would tell me if you wanted me to stay, right?” Kotori whispered, lifting her head just slightly so that she could be heard. She had no desire to move too far away from Maki though.
Maki turned her gaze to the ceiling, trying to steel herself. She couldn’t be selfish, not where Kotori was concerned. She closed her eyes briefly and took a slow breath. “And if I don’t want you to leave? What would you do?”
Kotori leaned in, brushing her lips against Maki’s ear before she moved her hand to Maki’s chest. “Do you really want to know? It might make you want me to stay.”
Maki bit her lip before moaning softly at the subtle squeeze of her breast. She felt Kotori move away and tilted her head.
“Before coming here I told my mom to postpone the flight.” Kotori admitted quietly. “I don’t think I’m ready to leave yet and I still haven’t told Honoka. And I just...want to spend more time with you. With everyone.”
Maki smiled softly. “As long as you want to stay I don’t mind. I’m glad actually.”
Kotori felt a rush of joy at Maki’s words. It was almost enough to make her decide to stay right then. Instead she pulled Maki into a passionate kiss. “Okay, enough resting…”
Maki leaned up slightly, returning the kiss. She was glad for the distraction at least. She didn’t want to be selfish and tell Kotori to stay but she couldn’t imagine her leaving. She couldn’t imagine being thousands of miles from her.
----
Kotori leaned back against the wall behind her as she watched Umi slowly approach her, another figure next to her.
Maki, who was leaning against the wall next to Kotori, glared when she saw Nico with Umi. “Great, she brought her attack dog.”
“Easy there.” Kotori soothed softly. “Be nice while we talk.”
Maki sighed. “If she starts grating my nerves with that stupid catchphrase bullshit I will not hold any promises that I won’t accidentally trip her…”
“Maki-chan!” Kotori scolded though she didn’t have time to say anything else before Umi arrived in front of her.
“Have you gotten the text telling us that Honoka is back home?” Umi asked, glancing between Kotori and Maki. “Eli too. Her father is allowing her to stay with the Kousakas.”
Maki glanced between Umi and Kotori before she grabbed Nico’s arm and dragged her away from the two of them. “Not a word. I’m doing this for Kotori, this isn’t our discussion.”
“Watch it.” Nico pulled her arm away from Maki and shoved her hands into her blazer pockets. “Don’t touch me.”
“So you postponed the flight?” Umi asked seriously. “It’s been long enough, Kotori. You need to tell her.”
“I know that. I’m planning to do it when she goes back to school.” Kotori replied sincerely.
Umi sighed and shook her head. “At this point I might as well do it for you. Why must you always be so indecisive?”
Kotori bit the inside of her cheek, her eyes travelling to Maki who was suddenly being held back by Nico, anger shining in her eyes.
“I just...that’s not fair, Umi-chan. You know I’m going to tell Honoka-chan but…”
“Unlike your soulmate, she’ll be brave enough to make you stay.” Umi surmised, frowning. “That’s what you’re afraid of.”
“Stop condescending her, Umi!” Maki warned loudly despite having been the one to drag Nico away.
“It’s just not that easy.” Kotori said softly, turning her attention back to Umi. She was vaguely aware of Nico tugging Maki further away. “It’s a big decision to make. And Maki-chan loves me. That’s why she wants me to go.”
“So do I!” Umi exclaimed firmly. “So does Honoka! You’ve been our best friend since childhood, damn it! Don’t you get that you’re hurting us too?”
“THAT’S WHY I CAN’T MAKE A DECISION!” Kotori yelled, tears prickling at the corners of her eyes.
Maki elbowed Nico in the side and finally managed to run to Kotori. She gently pushed her girlfriend behind her. “That’s enough, Sonoda.”
Umi sighed in disdain and shook her head. She didn’t know what else to do to fix the situation. “You told me you had already made up your mind. What changed?”
Kotori glanced at Maki before quickly diverting her eyes. “I-I have made up my mind. But Honoka-chan got ill and now I can’t just leave when she’s sick.”
“Are you serious? Just tell her!” Umi exclaimed, stepping forward.
“Stop pressuring her!” Maki growled, shoving Umi back. She regretted it right away when she saw a fist approaching her face. She stumbled back, her eyes watering and her nose stinging where Nico had punched her. “Damn it!”
“Back off.” Nico took hold of Umi’s hand and glared at the redhead in front of her. “We’re going to school. This has gone far enough and we’re not making any progress. Come on, Umi.”
Umi frowned at Kotori as Nico tugged her away. “You can’t let this go on forever, Kotori. Doesn’t she have the right to know? You’re hurting me. And Eli. It’s not just Honoka, you’re hurting Eli and even Nozomi too. Just think, would you?”
Kotori ignored what Umi was saying. She already knew all of that. She leaned down next to Maki who was bent over, clutching her nose. “Let me see.” She mumbled. She waited until Maki looked up and lowered her hands. “Well it doesn’t look too bad. There’s a scratch so it’s bleeding a little here.” She pointed to the bridge of Maki’s nose. “We’ll buy a bandage on the way to school.”
Maki nodded in response and reached out to take Kotori’s hand. “Let’s go the long way.”
“Yeah.” Kotori mumbled as they began to walk. She couldn’t help but feel troubled as she watched Maki. “And Maki-chan? Thank you for...what you did back there. But please don’t do it again. I don’t want you to get hurt because of me. It’s not worth it. Especially when Umi-chan is right.”
Maki nodded silently.
“Maybe I am a coward.” Kotori mumbled, more to herself than to Maki. “Maybe Umi-chan is right and I can’t tell Honoka-chan because I’m scared that she might stop me. Or I’m afraid she won’t…”
Maki watched Kotori in pensive silence, letting her have her moment to gather her thoughts.
Kotori quickly shook herself out of it. “We should hurry if we’re not going to be late for school, Maki-chan. Let’s go.”
Maki had little choice but to pick up her pace to keep up with Kotori. As soon as she spotted somewhere quiet though she tugged Kotori toward it.
“Huh?” Kotori frowned as she was tugged into a nearby alleyway. “M-Maki-chan, wha…?” She gasped at the sudden feeling of cold bricks against her back as Maki pressed her against the wall. She stared at Maki for a moment before she swallowed thickly. “What’s wrong?”
Maki leaned in and pressed her lips to Kotori’s for just a second before quickly pulling away. “Ow!”
Kotori burst out laughing as Maki cupped her hands around her nose. “Real smooth, Maki-chan…”
“Damn nose.” Maki muttered, her voice muffled by her hands. She sighed, lowering her hands. “I was just trying to distract you.”
Kotori leaned in, gently pecking Maki’s nose before she tugged Maki out of the alleyway again. “Let’s get something to clean it up and a bandage.”
Maki pouted. She was so close.
-----
Eli stared at her laptop in front of her as she ran her fingers lightly through Honoka’s hair. The results on the laptop showed that A-Rise had won.
“We were so close.” Honoka whispered.
Eli looked down at Honoka who was lying with her head in her lap. Eli frowned at the sound of Honoka’s hoarse voice. She would have to call Nozomi to see what they could do about saving the school.
“I’m sorry I screwed everything up.” Honoka rasped.
Eli drew Honoka closer to her and leaned down, pressing her lips to Honoka’s over the mask. “You didn’t screw up. You cared more than any of us. This wasn’t your fault, Honoka.”
Honoka’s lower lip trembled, her eyes flooding with tears and Eli automatically tugged her close. She was relieved when Honoka accepted the comfort, crawling into her lap and leaning into her embrace. Eli hugged her girlfriend tightly, trying to soothe her as best she could.
“Thank you for being here.” Honoka whispered, sniffling softly into the crook of Eli’s neck.
“I’ll always be here.” Eli whispered, closing her eyes. “I love you so much, Honoka.” There was a brief moment of silence as Honoka drew away. Eli’s eyes sprung open. “I-I mean…”
“You love me…?” Honoka’s hoarse voice asked. She reached up, pulling down her medical mask as she searched Eli’s eyes for any trace of uncertainty.
Eli nodded slowly, her heart beating wildly against her chest. “I do.”
Honoka hugged Eli tightly once more. “I can’t talk well r-right now. But I-I don’t know if I deserve your love. I’m too...messed up.”
Eli shook her head in response. “You do. You definitely deserve it, Honoka. There’s nothing wrong with you.”
Honoka felt tears form in her eyes once more and couldn’t bring herself to form a response so she just nodded.
“Here…” Eli blindly pushed the laptop away and grabbed the blankets which had pooled in her lap. She tugged the blanket over herself and Honoka, leaving them surrounded by darkness for a moment until her eyes adapted to the lack of light. “Under these covers you can show all your weakness. This is our world right here.”
Eli kissed Honoka softly, tugging Honoka’s shirt up. She drew away for just a moment to tug the article of clothing off.
“Eli-senpai…”
“The best thing about both of us being sick is I can still kiss you.” Eli remarked, kissing Honoka once more.
Honoka nodded, pulling Eli closer to her. “Don’t let go.”
“I’m not going anywhere.” Eli soothed gently. “I’ve got you.”
Honoka let out a soft sigh of relief at hearing Eli say that. “You’re so warm…” She mumbled into Eli’s neck. “A-At least I still have you. Even though we failed at Love Live…”
“Of course you have me.” Eli whispered, running her hand gently up and down Honoka’s bare back.
Honoka drew away, just slightly, pressing her forehead to Eli’s. “Do you think…” Her voice cracked slightly and she cleared her throat. “Do you think Kotori-chan and Umi-chan are disappointed? With me?”
Eli’s eyes widened briefly at the question. “No. I don’t think they are. They know it’s not your fault. Everyone in Muse knows.”
Eli traced the bare skin of Honoka’s shoulder, pressing her lips briefly against it before she pushed the covers back so they could breathe easier. “If they hurt you, I’ll protect you. I swear, Honoka. It’s not just you being my soulmate. I’ve grown to really love you. Your smile, your will and you bravery. Even your recklessness is something I love.”
Honoka let a small smile flicker to her lips before she leaned in and kissed Eli in response. She didn’t know what to say to the heartfelt remark so she settled on showing Eli how she felt instead. She felt Eli’s arms go around her back, drawing her close as the blonde slowly slid down on the bed.
Honoka pulled back, taking a slow breath as she looked down into Eli’s icy blue eyes. “I don’t want to think about Love Live right now.” She looked down, tracing her fingertips lightly over Eli’s shoulders and down her throat until she was stopped by the hem of her shirt. “I just want to focus on Senpai.”
“I’m here.” Eli whispered reassuringly, her skin tingling in the wake of Honoka’s touch.
Honoka leaned down, pressing her lips to Eli’s neck and closed her eyes, breathing in the reassuring scent of her girlfriend. She felt Eli’s hands flatten against her back and found herself wishing she had that much access to Eli’s skin.
She couldn’t help but think that they shouldn’t move too quickly though. She couldn’t even tell Eli how she felt about her.
“What is it?” Eli murmured, sensing Honoka’s hesitation.
“I need to show you.” Honoka admitted softly, her lips still brushing against Eli’s neck. “I can’t just tell you how I feel. Please.”
Eli swallowed thickly, her body trembling with anticipation. “Whatever you want, Honoka. I trust you.”
Honoka faltered for a moment at the honest response before she leaned back, sitting up. “Sit up…” She waited until Eli had done as she asked before she reached down and tugged Eli’s shirt over her head, tossing it to the side. She let her eyes rake over Eli’s torso, taking in soft looking skin and her ample chest. “Can I…?”
Eli blushed as Honoka’s hand went to the clip for her bra. She nodded anyway and closed her eyes as she felt Honoka unclip it. Like her shirt it was quickly tossed to the side. Eli hissed in a breath as she felt Honoka’s cool hand come up to cup her breast.
Honoka flinched back, her eyes wide. “Sorry…”
Eli quickly reached down and took Honoka’s hand, guiding it to where it had been just a moment ago. “I-It’s okay, you just surprised me.”
Honoka nodded and as Eli let her hand go she used her right hand to press against Eli’s shoulder, guiding her back down to the bed. She shuffled backward to give herself some more room and keeping her left hand where Eli had placed it, she began to trail soft kisses over Eli’s chest. She felt a hand slide into her hair and looked up. “Are you sure? If you don’t want me to go too far…”
“I don’t care anymore. I just want you.” Eli said honestly, her fingers tangled loosely in Honoka’s hair. “Go as far as you want.”
Honoka’s brow furrowed and she pressed her lips to Eli’s breast. “I want you to want it too.”
“I do.” Eli struggled to keep herself from moaning at the feeling of Honoka lightly nipping and kissing at her skin. “I want it.”
Honoka smiled faintly against Eli’s skin and with her free hand, she let her fingers trail beneath the hem of Eli’s pajama pants. As she kissed her way down Eli’s stomach, her left hand slipped away only to be seized by Eli’s. Honoka looked up through her lashes as Eli entwined their fingers together, holding on tightly.
Honoka smiled at the sweet gesture but quickly continued what she was doing.
----
Saya glanced up as the door to her apartment opened. She waited a few moments, listening to the sound of the door closing and the sound of shuffling as someone removed their shoes. A moment later Nozomi appeared in the doorway and Saya relaxed into a small smile.
“How was Honoka?”
“She’s fine.” Nozomi said, nodding in response. “She’s getting better. She’s still a bit ill. So is Elichi. But they’re together so they’ll get through it.”
“Right.” Saya said softly. She watched Nozomi closely and held out a hand to her.
Nozomi tugged off her blazer and set it on the arm of the couch before she rolled up her sleeves and gathered her hair into a single ponytail. “It’s getting colder outside.” She remarked softly. “Did you eat anything yet? Maybe I could cook for us.”
“I don’t think I have much to cook right now.” Saya said slowly, her hand falling to the couch once more. She regarded Nozomi closely. “Are you okay?”
“Just a little worried about Honoka-chan.” Nozomi said softly as she made her way over to Saya. As her girlfriend opened her arms for her, she sank into them, leaning back against Saya. “She’s upset about the competition. I can tell.”
Saya pressed a gentle kiss to the crook of Nozomi’s neck before resting her chin against Nozomi’s shoulder. “Are you upset about it?”
“A little. But I’m more relieved that Honoka-chan is okay.” Nozomi said honestly, her brow furrowing. “I’ve only known her seven months or so but she’s become like family to me. All of Muse have but especially Honoka-chan.”
“She’ll be okay.” Saya said reassuringly. “She’ll get through it. She has you and your other friends, doesn’t she? And they don’t seem to blame her.”
Nozomi shook her head. “Nobody does. She was just trying to help. It isn’t her fault.”
Saya hummed softly in response and gave Nozomi a gentle squeeze. “I’ll check in on her when you’re at school tomorrow, okay? So you don’t worry too much.”
“Thank you.” Nozomi said softly. She tilted her head back against Saya’s shoulders, looking up to meet her eyes.
Saya smiled softly. “I have to admit she kinda feels like a second little annoying sister I have to protect. She reminds me of Izetta. Always full of life. First time we met I knew there was something about her I liked. She got sick for your group. Even in the rain she wanted to train and keep herself in shape. She would be an amazing student council president.”
Nozomi smiled at the comment. “Me and Elichi want to elect her as a candidate. She’s an amazing speaker.”
“Good.” Saya said quietly. She hugged Nozomi once more from behind. “Did you finish your homework?”
“I did it in the library with Nicocchi.” Nozomi explained with a slight nod of her head as she leaned back into Saya. She rested her hands on Saya’s legs at either side of her. “Elichi is looking into law schools and Nicocchi is surprisingly looking into publication schools.”
“And you?”
“I’ve been talking to Kaiyo-san lately.” Nozomi admitted. “She said I would have a strong career in psychology. I may go into medical...with Maki-chan. There’s another field in psychiatry.”
“Go for the second.” Saya advised. “You can learn about drugs.”
Nozomi wrinkled her nose. “Call it prescription medicine.”
“Sorry, doctor.” Saya smirked at Nozomi’s correction. “I’m serious though, you should go for it. I hear they’re always coming up with new things in the field. Kaiyo is always talking about new ways to help people now they have this thing called neurofeedback. Supposed to be a safer way and teaches people to not need their medicine.”
“Do you know where you’re going to study yet?” Saya asked thoughtfully. “You’re applying already, right?”
“I’m not sure yet.” Nozomi said, her heart sinking in her chest. “We’re just writing the basics right now.”
“University of Tokyo is good for psychiatry.” Saya said, lightly nuzzling her nose against Nozomi’s neck. “I think. I could check in with the students around campus for you if you want? Besides, we might be able to meet after classes, hmm?”
“Maybe.” Nozomi mumbled. She closed her eyes, focusing on the feeling of being nestled into Saya’s embrace. “I’ll think about it later. I just want Honoka-chan to get better first.”
“She will.”
“Can I stay here tonight?” Nozomi whispered, feeling herself beginning to doze off in Saya’s arms.
“Of course.”
----
“You’re still annoyed at me for hitting Maki?” Nico sighed as she watched Umi silently get dressed for bed. Umi had opted to stay with her, had even asked to stay with her but she had been unusually quiet all night.
Umi tugged down her shirt before she turned to Nico, giving a slight shake of her head. “You were just trying to defend me. Maybe I was a bit too harsh earlier though.”
Nico shook her head in disagreement. “I don’t think so.” She said honestly. She watched as Umi came to sit on the bed next to her. “Maybe harsh is just what Kotori needs right now. I don’t know what else is going to make her tell Honoka the truth.”
Umi’s shoulders slumped and she let out a soft sign. “I understand that it’s hard for her. But it’s hard for all of us. Honoka isn’t the only one affected by her leaving. She’s my best friend too.”
Nico nodded and wrapped an arm around Umi’s shoulders, drawing her close. She tilted her head to the left, resting it on Umi’s shoulder. “Do you want her to leave?”
Umi looked down. “No. She’s the only one who can keep balance between me and Honoka. And I’d miss her. But I can’t keep her from going. Only Honoka can.”
“And Maki.” Nico interjected.
“But she won’t.” Umi sighed, lifting a hand to her forehead in exasperation. “Only Honoka would...if she knew what was going on. But by the time Kotori tells her it might already be too late. This is such a mess.”
Nico hummed softly and soothingly rubbed Umi’s back. “Maybe you should just tell Honoka yourself.”
Umi looked up sharply. “I-I couldn’t do that...could I?”
“Kotori is scared to do it.” Nico answered, giving a slight shrug. “Maybe she needs you to.”
“I hate that she needs me to do it.” Umi groaned, laying back on the bed. In annoyance she threw her arm over her eyes and let out a soft huff. She felt the bed shift followed by the familiar feeling of Nico crawling on top of her. Despite her annoyance with Kotori, Umi felt a small smile tug at her lips at the feeling of Nico crawling over to her. It was a feeling she had grown all too used to over the past week or so. She let her arm fall to the side and looked up at Nico who was now looming over her.
Nico pressed her lips gently to Umi’s neck before she lowered herself down, snuggling into her girlfriend. “I’m here.” She murmured reassuringly. “We’ll work it out.”
“I don’t know how.” Umi confessed softly as she lifted her arms to curl them around Nico’s back. She closed her eyes, focusing on the warm weight of Nico’s body atop her own.
“I’d offer to tell her for you if I could.” Nico said quietly. “But it needs to come from you or Kotori. You’re her best friends.”
“It’ll break Honoka. How can I do that to her?” Umi felt her eyes prickle with tears but she stubbornly blinked them away. “She has to know though. We can’t just leave her in the dark about this. It involves her too.”
“Whatever you decide, I’m on your side.” Nico said firmly. She reached across Umi to take her hand and tangled their fingers together.
Umi let out a slow breath, feeling herself calm down. At least she still had Nico. “You’ll still be here if everyone else hates me for telling Honoka?”
“Obviously.” Nico scoffed, rolling her eyes. “And if they have anything to complain about they can talk to me first.”
Umi’s lips turned up. “I love you, Nico.”
Nico felt her cheeks redden. She wasn’t sure she would ever get used to hearing Umi say that. “I...love you too.” She said honestly.
----
“Is she okay?” Anju asked, puzzled by the fact that Hanayo was staring at her. The thought had occurred to her that Hanayo might be angry about the Umi situation. Hanayo didn’t seem angry though, just stunned.
“She’s fine.” Miyu lightly nudged the girl sitting next to her. “She’s just obsessed with you. Well with A-Rise, you now…”
“Sh-Shut up.” Hanayo stuttered, her cheeks flushing red. “I just...you know about my mom.”
“Your mother?” Anju echoed, intrigued.
“She was an idol.” Miyu answered casually while Hanayo looked away.
“I just really look up to idols because I want to be just like her.” Hanayo confessed sheepishly, her voice softening. She felt Miyu take her hand, lightly squeezing it.
“That’s sweet.” Anju said with a small smile as she leaned back in her own seat. She silently regarded them. “So you two are…?”
“Oh. Soulmates. Yeah.” Miyu answered, realizing she hadn’t told Anju that yet.
“How long have you been together?” Anju asked curiously.
“Five months.” Hanayo replied automatically. She noticed Miyu look at her, obviously surprised by the swift answer. “What? I like to keep track. Besides I want to do something special when we get to six months.”
“Don’t people usually wait until they get to a year?” Miyu asked, raising an eyebrow. She smiled warmly as Hanayo pouted. “I’m just kidding.”
“So did you come over to see Onii-san?” Miyu asked, causing Anju to blush.
“Uh...well I was just coming out of his room. We were watching a movie. He’s really interesting. And charming.”
“Uh-huh..”
Hanayo raised an eyebrow. “You’re really not going with Umi-chan, are you?”
“No.” Anju shook her head. “Maybe we were both chosen to be each other’s soulmates because we don’t believe in it. We would rather choose our paths….”
Hanay smiled. “I knew there was a reason I like your group the most...um...is it okay if I get an autograph?”
Anju answered with a soft laugh. “I would love to give you one.”
Chrom paused in the doorway, surprised to see Anju still there for a moment. He relaxed into a smile though, glad to see Anju being kind to Miyu and her soulmate. He walked through the living room on his way to the kitchen, brushing his hand across Anju’s shoulders on the way. Out of the corner of his eye he noticed her almost drop the book she was holding in her surprise and chuckled softly to himself as he left the room.
----
“Honoka, your friends are here!”
Honoka glanced to her right at Eli, her brow furrowing in confusion. The two of them had been lying on their fronts together, watching a movie on her laptop which Eli quickly paused. “Friends?”
Eli shrugged and had just about enough time to push herself to her knees on the bed when the door opened and Nico stepped into the room with Umi at her side.
“Umi-chan.” Honoka sat up, brightening at the sight of Umi walking into the room. She noticed Nico too. “Nico-chan…?”
“What? Didn’t expect me to come over again?” Nico asked with a roll of her eyes as she walked to the bed. She perched on it next to Eli. Her nose wrinkled. “You reek of cinnamon...and mochi.” She glanced to Honoka, smirking in realization. “Congratulations on the sex.”
“Nico!” Umi exclaimed in surprise. She quickly glanced at Honoka. “Wait...you two did it?”
Honoka shrugged, feeling a little bit guilty though she wasn’t sure why. “Yeah…”
Umi drifted closer, catching the scent of chocolate lingering around Honoka. “It’s not a good idea to have...s-sex so early in a relationship.”
Nico smirked. “Well we’re…”
“If you’re soulmates.” Umi intervened quickly, her eyes widening. “Nozomi told me.”
Eli frowned and reached out to take Honoka’s hand. “It was a decision we made together. We...don’t regret it. Right?” She looked to Honoka who nodded her head in response.
Umi grimaced. “Even still, you should wait until your feelings are more developed. Until you’re in love.”
“We are.” Honoka said firmly, squeezing Eli’s hand. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Eli look toward her in surprise. “Nothing bad is going to happen just because we acted on our feelings.”
“Okay.” Umi sighed, her shoulders slumping. She still didn’t think it was a good idea but she knew she wasn’t going to win an argument with Honoka and Eli. They seemed too sure of themselves. She glanced at Nico who nodded encouragingly. “Um...actually, Honoka...there was something I wanted to talk to you about.”
Eli’s gaze shifted to Umi in concern.
“What about?” Honoka asked, confused by the serious look on Umi’s face. “Is it something bad?”
Umi swallowed thickly. “Um...well it’s...about Love Live.”
“Huh? I already know that.”
“Well...the school will survive.” Umi said, glancing away.
“WHAT?!”
“It won’t be closing.” Umi said quietly. She couldn’t help but feel disappointed in herself, that she hadn’t managed to say what she had planned to. “It got massive amounts of donations. And applicants.”
“That’s great news.” Honoka beamed looking to Eli who smiled back at her.
“Thanks for letting us know.” Eli turned to Umi, narrowing her eyes. Somehow she got the impression that that wasn’t what Umi was originally going to say.
“But we lost love live…” Honoka’s smile slipped away and she frowned down at her blankets. “Because of me.”
“We can reapply for the next Love Live.” Eli said reassuringly. “It’ll be fine. Right, Nico?”
“Huh?” Nico had been busy staring at Umi but she was interrupted by the sound of her name. “Oh. Sure. Of course. We’ll just have to practice.”
“Forget it.” Honoka said bitterly, her free hand clenching her blankets. “We don’t need to. What’s the point?”
“What the hell do you mean what’s the point?!” Nico asked, her eyes widening. “You put this group together.”
“She’s just upset.” Eli rationalized, letting go of Honoka’s hand. “Can you two please just..give us a few minutes?”
“Fine.” Nico growled, grabbing Umi’s hand. She left the room, tugging Umi along with her and closed the door behind them.
“You don’t really mean that, do you?” Eli asked softly, glancing at Honoka. “You can’t mean it.”
“I’m tired, Eli-senpai.” Honoka mumbled. “I’m just...I’m tired of losing.”
Eli nervously bit her lower lip. “We don’t have to try again if you don’t want to. But...everyone in Muse want to do this. With you. Because of you.”
Honoka let out a sigh and leaned against Eli. She felt Eli’s arm curl around her shoulders and rested her head against Eli’s shoulder, closing her eyes. “I just need some time…”
“That’s okay.” Eli pressed a gentle kiss to the top of Honoka’s head. “Whatever you need.”
----
Umi’s hands trembled at her sides as she walked away from Homura’s sweet shop. She had been so close to telling Honoka the truth but she had avoided it at the last second. She just couldn’t, not when Honoka was clearly already so upset about Love Live.
“Umi, slow down!” Nico jogged to catch up with Umi, finally managing to seize her hand to draw her to a stop. She could tell that Umi was upset about the way the conversation had gone but Nico wasn’t surprised that it had went that way. “It was probably better that you didn’t tell her right now. Let her deal with Love Live first, okay? She’s obviously still having some issues about that. Just give her some time.”
“We don’t have time.” Umi muttered, gripping Nico’s hand back. She turned to her, a hint of desperation on her face. “Kotori isn’t going to be here much longer.”
“Just give her another day with Eli.” Nico said gently. “One more day isn’t going to hurt anyone. Waiting was the right thing to do, Umi. Trust me.”
Umi let out a shuddering breath and closed her eyes. She had assumed that Nico would be annoyed with her for being a coward. She could have easily told Honoka then and gotten it out of the way. Instead she had chosen not to tell her. “Right. You’re right. I don’t think even Honoka will be able to stop Kotori leaving at this point.”
“Maki could. If she wasn’t so stubborn.” Nico grumbled, giving a slight tug at Umi’s hand to pull her forward. She didn’t want to talk about this in the middle of the street after all.
----
“Can I have everyone’s attention? I need to tell you all something.”
Honoka looked up in confusion at the sound of Umi’s voice. She wasn’t sure what Umi could have to tell them. She felt Eli touch her shoulder and glanced at her, noticing the grim look on her girlfriend’s face.
“Umi-chan wants to tell us something.” Hanayo reiterated to Miyu, A-Rise and Hibiki who Rin and herself were speaking to through Skype on her computer.
Maki bristled, looking up to. “Seriously?” She looked to Kotori, noticing the worried look on her face. “Kotori?”
Kotori looked down, biting her lip.
Maki glared and gripped the edge of the table. She was about to push herself to her feet but halfway up Nico grabbed her shoulder, yanking her back down.
“Hey!”
“Shut it.” Nico growled, keeping her hand on Maki’s shoulder. “It has to be done.”
“I know this is unexpected but Kotori will be going to study abroad.” Umi announced, her hands closed into determined fists at her sides. She’s leaving Japan in two weeks.”
Nico looked away while Nozomi fidgeted with her phone. She would need to call Saya after this.
Eli looked to Honoka, noticing the shocked look on her face. She swallowed thickly. She had known this wouldn’t turn out well. Her heart hammered against her chest as she waited for Honoka’s reaction.
“I’ve always wanted to study costume design.” Kotori said, her eyes still lowered to the ground. She couldn’t look at any of them, especially Honoka who was the only member of Muse hearing the information for the first time. “A school official who’s acquainted with my mom offered me a spot in a program and I accepted. I’m sorry. I meant to tell you about this sooner but…”
“Kotori didn’t want to break the news to us while were in such high spirits.” Umi chimed in. “Before the school festival performance.”
Honoka looked around at the silent members of Muse. None of them looked shocked by what Kotori was saying. They looked upset, uncomfortable mostly but not shocked. “Who knew?”
Eli looked away at the question while Nozomi got up, silently leaving the room after Rin who was a couple of steps ahead of her.
Hanayo looked down, hearing Miyu soothingly tell her to calm down. She took a couple of breaths, realizing she had been holding her breath.
Umi gritted her teeth while Maki elbowed Nico again.
“All of you.” Honoka surmised, turning hurt eyes to Eli. “All of you knew.”
Eli opened and closed her mouth but she didn’t know what to say. There was nothing for her to say in her defence. Honoka was right. She had kept it a secret from her.
“Kotori had to tell you.” Umi growled, stepping forward. “Eli wasn’t the one to speak about it. And she knows it. It’s not her fault at all.”
Eli narrowed her eyes at Umi. “Don’t talk to her like that.”
“She’s defending you, you idiot.” Nico growled irritably.
“She’s a hypocrite.” Eli replied, her hands closing into fists. “She’s right here, talking for Kotori no-”
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Honoka murmured, standing up. She stepped toward Kotori only to be answered once again by Umi.
“As I said, there was the school festival performance to consi-”
“You knew too.” Honoka stepped closer to Kotori, finally crouching down in front of her to take her hands. “Why didn’t you tell me? I understand about the school festival performance but you could have told me. You, me and Umi-chan have always been together.”
“Honoka, please try to understand how Kotori feels.” Maki prompted from where she was sitting. “I…”
“I can’t understand!” Honoka exclaimed, the volume of her voice silencing everyone else in the room. “We’ve been together all this time and now we’ll be seperated.”
“I tried.” Kotori spoke, her voice thick with emotion. “I wanted to so many times but you were so focused on Love Live o-or your soulmate that I couldn’t...I-I wanted your help to decide. And then you got sick. I wanted to tell you m-more than anyone else.”
“What about Maki-chan?!”
“She told me to go even if it breaks her heart.” Kotori looked at Maki over Honoka’s shoulder. “And mine.”
Maki suddenly hunched over, gripping her chest.
“Hey…” Nico noticed tears gathering in Maki’s eyes, slowly falling. She could tell that Maki wasn’t feeling just her own emotions.
“Of course I don’t want to leave you.” Kotori got to her feet, gripping her chest. “Of course I want to…” She let out a choked sob as she ran from the room, leaving Honoka to call after her.
Maki staggered to her feet, tears streaming down her face as she hurried after Kotori.
“Kotori-chan…” Honoka whispered, her shoulders slumping as she watched them both leave. Her lower lip trembled as she looked to Umi. “Umi-chan…”
As Umi turned to walk away from her, Honoka felt a hand take her own before she was drawn into Eli’s arms.
“You can hate me all you want but please let me hold you.” Eli choked out against Honoka’s shoulder.
Nico felt tears brim in her eyes as she caught Umi wiping at her face while leaving the room. She got up too, taking her leave.
Honoka buried her face into the crook of Eli’s neck and hugged her girlfriend back as tightly as she could. “I need to go home.” She finally managed to say, her voice trembling.
“I’ll take you.” Eli said softly, rubbing Honoka’s back. She glanced at the others in the room, finding only one person remaining. Hanayo was still sitting near the laptop she’d been using. “Don’t stay too long.”
Hanayo nodded her head and watched as Eli gently led Honoka from the room.
“You should come meet up with us.” Anju said quietly from the screen of the laptop. “You shouldn’t be alone right now.”
Miyu nodded in agreement.
“I’m on my way.” Hanayo exited the application and closed the laptop before she stood to leave the room.
TBC.
“Alright, let’s take a break.” Umi called out as she lowered her hands to her side. She had been walking the rest of Muse through practice for the past hour or so but she couldn’t help being constantly distracted by Nico who was standing nearby, her thoughts straying to the previous night.
As the group dispersed, Hibiki made her way over to Umi who had moved to her bag to take a drink of water. “Hey.” She said softly as she reached the girl. “Is everything okay?”
Umi jumped in surprise, almost spilling her water all over herself. She hastily wiped her mouth. “Y-Yeah, everything is fine. Why?”
Hibiki sighed. She had been hoping that she wouldn’t have to pry the information from Umi but it seemed she wasn’t quite so fortunate. “Something happened between you and Yazawa, didn’t it?” She watched as Umi’s eyes widened. “Don’t worry, I don’t think anyone else noticed. You’re the last person I thought would have sex though. What’s it like?”
“Eeeh?!”
“Me and Rin can’t do it until we’re eighteen.” Hibiki continued, frowning. “It’s standard with soulmates. Especially since our bond is still growing stronger.”
Umi awkwardly crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze shifting to the rest of Muse. Most of them were talking between themselves but she noticed that Nico was standing alone and her crimson eyes kept shifting to her.
She gripped her heart, her brow furrowing. The colors hadn’t been fading automatically anymore. In fact they were starting to last longer. A day or so at least.
Hibiki tilted her head in contemplation of Umi. “She’s not your soulmate, is she?”
Umi swallowed thickly. “We researched it. It’s call the soul transcend effect. Each time we kiss it’s like we’re pouring ourselves into each other. And we can see color as our...i think...bond is growing. But we need to be in contact. First it was kissing that did it. Sex made it more intense. Now just her brushing her fingers on my skin causes us to see color. But we’re also starting to feel...emotions.”
Hibiki’s eyes widened. “Woah. You’re starting to feel her emotions?”
“No...I don’t know. But our souls are trying to thread into each other. Kind of like what other soulmates have.” Umi said, struggling to explain.
“Interesting.” Hibiki mused thoughtfully as she observed Umi. “This is a pretty rare effect. It only happens when two non-soulmates are deeply attracted to each other emotionally.”
Umi blushed as she looked to Nico who was bickering with Rin. “W-We don’t really understand it ourselves right now.”
“Argh, you damn orange tabby cat!” Nico pulled at Rin’s cheeks. “What are you laughing at?”
“Nya, I...wait, how did you know my hair is orange?!”
Umi grimaced at Nico’s slip up.
“Eli mentioned it.” Nico said smoothly even as her stomach plummeted with dread. She scoffed, rolling her eyes. “How else would I know? We can’t all be lucky enough to meet our soulmates in middle school.”
Rin eyed Nico and sniffed near her. “You smell like Umi-chan!”
“WHAT?!”
“That’s not fair!” Rin complained. “I want to smell like Hibiki, nya!”
“RIN, eighteen!” Hibiki exclaimed hurriedly.
Rin pouted as she turned to Hibiki. “Says the girl who tried to get my dress off?”
“Shameless.” Umi muttered.
“Hey, you can’t say anything!” Hibiki snapped accusingly as she looked toward Umi.
Rin leaned close to Nico, lowering her voice. “We’ll talk later, Nico-chan. I know you can see color. Don’t try to hide it.”
Umi noticed the interaction but didn’t hear what Rin had said. She turned away, sighing to herself. She hoped that Rin didn’t find out what was actually going on. “This is such a mess.”
Hibiki lightly placed her hand on Umi’s shoulder. “It could be worse. At least her actual soulmate hasn’t turned up. That would be a mess.”
“Hibiki.” Umi groaned irritably. She didn’t need to hear something like that when she was already worried enough about what was happening between her and Nico.
“I’m kidding. Do you know how rare it is to find your soulmate anyway?” Hibiki asked with a smirk. “Especially in high school.”
Umi shook her head in dismay. “Look at the people around us. They’ve all found theirs. What if Nico’s just shows up and…”
“Takes her away from you?” Hibiki raised an eyebrow. “Did you ever hear about soulmates who meet but just don’t see each other that way?”
Umi stared at Hibiki blankly for a moment before she shook her head. “I just don’t want to...lose whatever’s happening between us. It’s scary but it’s new and...I don’t want to lose it. Or her.”
“Don’t worry.” Hibiki said again with a soft smile. “I get the impression she feels the same way. She hasn’t taken her eyes off you for at least two minutes.”
“Huh?” Umi turned to Nico, finding the girl’s eyes fixed on her. They widened in surprise and quickly flicked away. “Did you feel like this with Rin?”
“It’s normal to be afraid at first. It’ll pass.” Hibiki said reassuringly. “Besides, Rin and I started as friends. Do you want to know a secret Rin would kill me for telling you?”
“What?”
“Rin made the first move.” Hibiki said, lowering her voice. “And she was CLUMSY at kissing. In fact she knocked her nose into mine. Then accidentally tripped over her shoes and knocked me off my stool. Before she pulled the canvas and paints down on top of us. Let’s just say the first time romance hit us. It was painful. But she did kiss me. On the cheek. With paint on her face. She’s way smoother now.”
“Oh…” Umi murmured, biting her lip.
“Look, why don’t we talk about this more after school tomorrow?” Hibiki offered, noticing Umi was still a bit nervous. “I’ll give you my number and you can text me when you want to meet. Maybe I can help answer some questions. And maybe you’ll finally answer some of mine.”
“I’m not telling you about my sex life.” Umi grumbled, blushing. Still, she nodded her agreement. “Tomorrow. Okay.”
-----
“You little shit.” Nico said accusingly, turning toward Rin when she caught sight of Umi and Hibiki a few steps ahead. She was wearing a white dress shirt and cute black shorts with suspenders, high thighs, black lowrise chucks, and a beige overcoat. “You told me we were going to an idol store!”
“Nya...did I?” Rin asked innocently as they paused near Umi and Hibiki. In contrast to Nico she wore a trendy green shirt button down and a yellow flowy skirt, picked out by Hibiki and green flats.
Hibiki snorted. “I knew her being with me would turn her into a scheming bad girl.”
Umi frowned in confusion. “Wait...what’s going on? I thought you said it would just be the two of us? T-To talk about my um...problem. Wait...is that why you’re dressed up?” She looked over Hibiki, at her red skirt and over shoulder black shirt. She was wearing doc martens too, her hair in curls.
Umi herself had opted for a dark blue dress and white button down shirt under it and her blue top-sider sperrys.
“So I’m a problem now?” Nico asked, narrowing her eyes at Umi.
“I didn’t mean it like that!” Umi exclaimed hurriedly, her eyes widening. “I didn’t mean you, I’m just...confused and I thought maybe speaking to someone who knows about this kind of thing might help.”
“Give her a break.” Hibiki told Nico as the girl huffed and crossed her arms in front of her chest. “She just wanted to talk to someone.” She perked up, looking to Rin with a smile. “Besides, this was all Rin’s idea. She always wanted a double date.”
Umi frowned, glancing away. She didn’t see how she was going to be able to confide in Hibiki when Nico was right there with them. She couldn’t imagine talking about her feelings for Nico in front of Nico herself.
“We should go to a cafe!” Rin said cheerily. “What do you think?” She looked between Nico and Umi neither of whom answered her.
“I think it’s a good idea.” Hibiki said, reaching for Rin’s hand. “Let’s go. Come on, Umi.”
Umi’s brow furrowed in concern as she watched them go. She glanced toward Nico. “Do you...really think this is a good idea? Being seen with...you know, another couple? People might think…”
“What? That we are?” Nico scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Who cares about that? I’m fine with it if you are. What do you say, Umi?”
Umi stared at the hand that Nico offered her. She took a deep breath, hesitating for a moment before she took the offered hand. Her eyes widened as color sprang into her vision. She watched as Nico’s entire body seemed to light up with color.
“You…” Umi cleared her throat. “You look really nice.”
“Um...thanks.” Nico tugged Umi after Rin and Hibiki, making sure to keep a few steps back to maintain their privacy. “You do too. I like your beret.”
“Thanks.” Umi said softly, glancing toward Rin and Hibiki. She couldn’t help but feel a little bit annoyed with. “Do you not think it’s weird? I-I mean that our first date is with other people? I was hoping maybe...when I asked you out, we could go out alone.”
“You were going to ask me out?” Nico asked in surprise, raising an eyebrow at Umi. She watched as Umi blushed and she felt her heart tug. She could feel the familiar threading happening again. “I guess we don’t have a choice now. Maybe we can ditch them later somehow.”
“Maybe.” Umi mused thoughtfully as she stared ahead at Rin and Hibiki’s backs.
“What are you thinking?” Nico asked mischievously. “Are you gonna take me to an alley and have your way?”
Umi did a double take before she shook her head. “If you keep misbehaving...maybe.”
Nico grinned at the response. “Well then…” She pulled her hand away and strode forward, her hips swaying as she tugged her coat off for Umi’s benefit.
Umi couldn’t help but stare as she watched Nico join Rin and Hibiki, Rin quickly turning her attention to Nico. Umi let out a short breath but decided to stay back. She was still wary of revealing too much around Rin. She continued to follow, noticing Nico occasionally glance back at her.
“I’m not that innocent, you know?” Rin was rambling ahead of her. “Like sure the butt’s cute but it’s the boobs where everything is at. What does Hibiki see in butts anyway?”
Umi grimaced at the turn in conversation. She almost wished that she had just tried to figure out things with Nico herself. In the situation she had found herself in she couldn’t even do that.
Hibiki groaned. “Can we not talk about our parts, please? We’re here to have FUN.”
“I actually came for some advice.” Umi piped up from behind them. “In private.”
Hibiki rolled her eyes. “Relax. It’s just a change of plan.”
“But I wanted…”
“We’re here!” Hibiki announced as they stopped in front of the cafe they’d been heading toward. “Let’s eat and then maybe we can…?” She looked to Rin for her opinion.
“See a movie!” Rin exclaimed excitedly.
“Yeah, that.” Hibiki nodded, beaming at Rin.
“We’ll follow you in a couple of minutes.” Nico said, nodding for the two of them to go ahead into the cafe. When they disappeared, she sighed and turned to Umi. “Who needs advice from them? If you need to talk to someone you can...talk to me.”
Umi frowned. “But we’re...whatever we are. Wouldn’t it be awkward?”
“Maybe a little.” Nico grabbed Umi’s hand and tugged her off to the side of the cafe, away from the door. “This is kind of scary for me too, you know. But the only thing we can do is figure it out together. Those two won’t understand anyway. We have a real bond. One that wasn’t fated. We’re choosing our own soulmate. It’s a good thing, right?”
“Do you think it is?” Umi asked worriedly.
“Of course I do. I wouldn’t have said it otherwise. Come on, let’s go and humor the idiots for a while and then we can find a way to ditch them. Okay?”
“Okay.” Umi took a deep breath. “Can I at least kiss you before we go back?”
Nico relaxed into a smile at the embarrassed question and stepped forward. She leaned up, kissing up sweetly. It was brief but when she drew back, Umi was smiling too. “Okay, let’s go.”
Umi took Nico’s hand and trustingly let her lead her into the cafe.
-----
“I thought we were going to sneak away?” Umi leaned over to whisper to Nico from her position on the floor, leaning against the back of the couch. She had opted to sit with Nico on the floor rather than taking the seat left on the couch next to Hibiki and Rin. “We had lunch with them, went to a movie and now we’re watching another movie at Hibiki’s house!”
Nico winced. She wasn’t sure how that had happened. She had meant to slip away from the couple hours ago. “You’re just annoyed because you want to get me alone.”
“So?” Umi pouted. She looked up at Hibiki and Rin on the couch, noticing that they both seemed to have dozed off. She bit her lip, glancing toward Nico. “Maybe we could…?”
“What? Sneak off to make out?” Nico teased, shifting toward Umi. “Maybe I misjudged you…”
“I was going to say maybe we could leave.” Umi replied, blushing.
“Of course you were.” Nico leaned in slightly, brushing her lips against Umi’s. “I’m pretty sure Hibiki has a spare room. She did say we could stay over.”
“Nico!” Umi exclaimed, jerking away slightly. “No! No. I-I can’t do it in someone else’s house, it’s...shameless!”
Nico chuckled under her breath and grabbed Umi’s hand.
Umi watched as the dull red of Nico’s eyes turned to bright, shining ruby. Once more she felt the urge to kiss Nico and she followed her instincts, leaning in, she kiss her softly. She felt Nico inhale sharply through her nose but she didn’t push her away, her other hand coming up to rest on Umi’s shoulder instead to draw her closer.
Umi daringly nipped at Nico’s lip, drawing a strangled moan from her throat. She smirked in satisfaction, her hand going to the back of Nico’s neck as she deepened the kiss.
Nico felt lost in the haze of Umi kissing her but she vaguely felt when Umi moved closer to her, straddling her lap. Nimble fingers unbuttoned her dress shirt before Umi’s lips disappeared from her own.
Umi ventured down, finding her mark on Nico’s neck and sucking on it firmly.
Nico felt Umi’s hands go to her shorts and she gasped softly, arching into Umi. “B-Bathroom.”
“Seriously, on the fucking floor?”
Umi hurriedly pulled away from Nico and looked up to see both Hibiki and Rin were wide awake.
“Nya, that’s hot.” Rin said, her eyes wide. She leaned toward Hibiki, lowering her voice. “I’m turned on, nya.”
Hibiki blushed at the whispered comment and cleared her throat. “Seriously, Umi?”
“I’m sorry!” Umi scrambled off of Nico, her cheeks scarlet with embarrassment. She bolted to her feet, bowing furiously to the couple on the couch. “I just couldn’t help it, she’s...I’m sorry!”
“Alright, alright.” Nico got to her feet, rolling her eyes and took Umi’s hand. “We’ll leave you so you two can sort out your sex issues.”
Hibiki frowned. “It’s not an issue, it’s procedu-” she trailed off as Nico dragged Umi from the room. She blushed and looked down. Two more years and she would be able to do what she wanted with Rin without worrying.
“Are you okay, nya?” Rin asked curiously, resting her head on Hibiki’s shoulder to look up at her.
“I’m fine.” Hibiki answered, staring into Rin’s bright green eyes. She allowed her own gaze to travel down to Rin’s lips. Her hands shook and her heart pounded.
Rin felt a sudden pleasure shoot through her and she blinked, surprised. “What was that…?”
“I’m sorry.” Hibiki looked away, embarrassed. “I’m feeling...lust.”
“Oh...oh!” Rin’s eyes widened in surprise at the admission.
“Damn, I still can’t...this is just like the first time it started.” Hibiki said, clearly uncomfortable. “It’s becoming harder and...unbearable.”
Rin turned serious, her eyes narrowing before she grabbed Hibiki’s face and kissed her hard.
Hibiki melted into the kiss, the colors around her becoming more intense than the other times they had kissed before she closed her eyes and fell limply back onto the couch with Rin on top of her.
“Let me help you.” Rin requested softly. “Screw the rules. I can’t stand you holding back, Hibiki. Nothing bad is going to happen, I promise.”
Hibiki swallowed thickly and closed her eyes before she gave a hesitant nod. As Rin’s lips moved to her neck she felt fingers travel down her dark shirt to the hem. She let Rin help her out of it and opened her eyes to see Rin removing her own green shirt, the buttons parting to reveal her blue bra with yellow stars.
“Are you sure?” Rin checked again, noticing Hibiki’s staring. “I just want…”
Hibiki answered by leaning up and kissing Rin hard. Her arms went around the girl’s neck and she tugged her down against her. She wasn’t going to hold back anymore.
----
“Nya, what are you doing?!” Rin exclaimed as Maki stepped closer to her, clearly sniffing at her. “We’ve just finished practice, I need to shower!”
“You’ve had a weird smell all day.” Maki accused, narrowing her eyes. Almost everyone else was leaving the roof, save for her, Rin, Hibiki, Hanayo and Eli. “You don’t usually smell like spice. Or tea. You hate herbal tea.”
Hanayo tilted her head at Hibiki. “And you smell more like Rin-chan…”
“Probably because we spend so much time together.” Hibiki said awkwardly, trying to brush the questions off. “I’m always drinking herbal tea around Rin and you know how she is...you shouldn’t be surprised I smell like her.”
Hanayo narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Hibiki before she finally realized what was going on. Her eyes widened in surprise. “Oh my god, aren’t you supposed to wait until you’re at least seventeen or eighteen before you...do that?!”
“Do that?” Maki looked between Hibiki and Rin, neither of whom were looking at her. “Wait, you told me I had to wait! You said I couldn’t sleep with Kotori or I’d ruin our relationship!”
“It’s not the same with us.” Hibiki said defensively. “We’ve known each other for years. We were friends before we started dating.”
“It was my fault.” Rin said quickly, looking up. She didn’t want Hibiki to take the full force of Maki’s anger. “I was making Hibiki be the responsible one all this time even though she was holding back too. She had a breaking point and I wanted it to stop. I wanted her to stop hurting.”
“Like I wanted Kotori to stop hurting and you two made me stay away from her.” Maki growled in annoyance. She shook her head at them, pacing away a couple of steps.
Eli cleared her throat nearby. Part of her wondered if she should leave too. After all, Honoka had wandered off already. “Maybe you should all just cal-”
“Hibiki was repressing for two years, Maki-chan.” Rin said, frowning. “It’s different. She was in physical pain, not just emotional. You have so much time before you get to that point. You have years before…”
“We might not even be together for years!” Maki snapped, whirling around to face Rin.
Rin blinked at Maki in surprise. “What? What do you mean?”
“N-Nothing.” Maki felt her stomach plumet at her own slip up. It had been playing on her mind for the past few days and it had just come out. She quickly fled the roof, pushing past Rin.
“So are you going to tell Honoka-chan what you just heard?” Hanayo asked Eli, shocked by Maki’s outburst.
“I don’t know.” Eli said softly. “Should I? She...didn’t really say anything, did she? We don’t even know what she meant by that.”
“Seemed pretty clear.” Hibiki replied, her eyes fixed to the doorway. “She just said Kotori might not be here.”
“Meaning part of Muse.” Hanayo chimed in hesitantly. “That would destroy Honoka-chan.”
“I-I don’t know. We don’t know that.” Eli answered, trying not to think about the possibility too much. She knew how close Honoka was to her best friends. Losing either of them would destroy her. “Maybe it’s not like that. Maybe they’re having problems with their relationship and Maki is thinking about ending it.”
“Idiot.” Hibiki scoffed, rolling her eyes. “You didn’t hear her on the phone last week when Kotori was upset. She loves her. She’s not going to want to break up with her.”
Eli groaned and buried her head in her hands. “I can’t tell Honoka. I’m still trying to get Nozomi to join right now. The school. I-I…”
“Think about your soulmate, nya!”
“I AM!” Eli yelled in frustration. She reached up, gripping her shirt over her heart.
Hibiki opened her mouth to say something when the door burst open and Honoka stumbled out onto the roof.
“What the hell is going on?” Honoka looked between Hanayo, Rin and Hibiki who were standing together and Eli who was standing across from them, gripping her chest. “Back off!”
Ignoring the tears in her own eyes she hurried to her equally tearful girlfriend while Umi and Kotori followed her out onto the roof.
“What’s going on?” Umi asked in confusion. She looked to Hibiki and Rin who were both glaring at Kotori. Before Rin could say anything, Hibiki pulled her close.
Umi looked to Kotori then Hibiki before her eyes widened in realization as she recalled the phone call she’d had with Kotori two days ago. She sighed softly. “It’s your call, Kotori.”
“What?” Honoka looked up, perplexed by the comment as she held Eli close to her, gently stroking her arm. Her eyes briefly met Kotori’s before her best friend bolted, running through the doors leading down from the roof. “Wait, Kotori-chan!”
“Let her go.” Umi said softly. “She needs Maki. And it seems like your soulmate needs you too.”
Honoka turned to Eli, noticing her sniffling softly as she wiped her cheeks. “Let’s go back to my house, Eli-senpai.”
Eli nodded, curling further into Honoka.
----
Kotori ran all the way to the nurse’s room, determined to get away from what was happening on the roof. She didn’t expect to see Maki when she entered but it didn’t take her too much by surprise either. It made sense to her that she would gravitate to where Maki was.
The redhead was sitting on one of the cots, her head bowed and her hat low atop her head. Her face was obscured but Kotori could see tears dripping to the floor in a little puddle. She walked over to Maki and carefully took off her black cap. Maki’s eyes were bloodshot, her complexion pale and her lips set into a deep frown.
“You slipped up.” Kotori said bluntly.
“I’m sorry. I really am the worst partner…”
Kotori shook her head and pulled Maki into a hug, drawing Maki’s head to her shoulder. “You’re not.” She said soothingly. “I am. If I wasn’t leaving you behind, if I wasn’t leaving my friends…”
“You have to. You have to do what you love.” Maki said tearfully as she tightly hugged Kotori back. “You can’t stay.”
“Even if it means leaving the people I love behind?” Kotori murmured. She felt Maki stiffen slightly and shook her head. “You’re right. I can’t stay.”
Maki pulled Kotori into the cot, shuffling back and closing the curtain around them to give them some privacy.
Kotori adjusted herself slightly, trying to move off of Maki but Maki held her close.
“Don’t.” Maki said softly, tears still clinging to her lashes. She sniffled softly, running her hand gently up and down Kotori’s arm.
“What are you thinking?” Kotori asked quietly. She could tell there was something on Maki’s mind but she wasn’t sure what.
“Just...it’s not fair.” Maki admitted, averting her eyes. “They all get their soulmates and I’m...we’re...I’m not saying I want you to stay. I know you have to leave. We talked about it already, I just...I know it’s going to be hard.”
“I’m sorry…”
Maki flipped them before Kotori could continue with her apology.
Kotori gasped as her back hit the cot, Maki now looming over her. She swallowed thickly. “Maki-chan?”
“I don’t want you to go.” Maki said softly. She watched as Kotori’s eyes widened. “Not without knowing what it’s like to...be with you like that at least once.”
Kotori simultaneously felt a jolt of excitement and a feeling of deflation. She wanted Maki to want her to stay. To tell her to stay. “W-We can’t do it here.”
“I wish you could stay.” Maki whispered, her eyes prickling with tears once more. “I just want to be with you. To love you.”
Kotori reached up, cupping Maki’s cheek. She leaned up, using her elbow to prop herself up. “So tell me to stay.”
“You can’t…”
“If it’s for Maki-chan I can.” Kotori said solemnly, drifting her thumb across Maki’s cheek.
Maki’s eyes widened, her heart beating frantically against her chest. “I just have to say it and you’ll stay? But...do you want to stay?” Maki leaned dangerously close to Kotori, their lips brushing together. “Will you be happier here than there?”
“I’ll be with you.” Kotori whispered, distracted by the feeling of the faint brush of Maki’s lips.
“You didn’t answer the que-” Maki trailed off as Kotori kissed her properly. Her eyes fluttered shut and she kissed Kotori back, following the girl back down to the bed as Kotori lay down.
Kotori inhaled sharply in surprise as she felt Maki’s hand go under her shirt, pushing it up her stomach. She felt a thrill of excitement at the gesture and gripped Maki’s shoulder tighter as gentle fingers traced the skin of her stomach. Spurred by how bold Maki was being, she deepened the kiss, tracing her tongue against the seam of Maki’s lips to request access that was quickly granted.
She whimpered slightly as Maki raked her nails lightly over her skin but she didn’t pull away until the fingers in question reached the lining of her bra. “M-Maki-chan…”
“Just a little.” Maki whispered, lightly nipping at Kotori’s ear. “I want to touch you.”
Kotori shuddered in response and gave a jerky nod of her head. She felt her bra strap being tugged down slightly, followed by her bra itself.
“Wow.” Maki murmured.
“What? I…” Kotori gasped at the sudden feeling of Maki’s mouth on her breast, kissing and sucking at her skin. She arched into the touch and tangled her fingers loosely into Maki’s hair. “M-Maki-chan…”
Maki glanced up at Kotori without stopping what she was doing as she ran her fingers over Kotori’s other breast.
Kotori took a shaky breath. As much as she wanted to keep going she knew they needed to stop. “W-Wait, we should stop. W-We can’t right now. Not here.”
“At my house?” Maki proposed hopefully. She sat up, biting her lip as she looked her exposed girlfriend over.
“N-No, I didn’t mean that. I mean...we’re not ready yet. Are we?” Kotori self-consciously adjusted her clothes, pushing her shirt back down.
“Yes, we are.” Maki said confidently. “We should make our own decisions.”
Kotori frowned as she sat up. Maki was still straddling her lap but she didn’t suggest that she move. She didn’t want her to. “Won’t it hurt you though? When I’m...not here anymore? Honoka-chan told me that distance would be painful, especially if we sleep together before I leave.”
“I hear it dulls down because a part of a soul will be a part of you.” Maki answered quietly. “I’ll be part of you forever. As long as I’m with you in spirit, you’ll never hurt.”
“I wasn’t worried about me hurting.” Kotori confessed softly. She reached up, brushing a strand of hair from Maki’s face. “If it’ll help you...I want to do it before I leave.”
Maki felt the string that connected them growing stronger and she let it tug her forward to Kotori like a magnet. She kissed her deeply only pulling away after a moment. “Your scent on my skin will keep me waiting for you. I’ll wait even if it take years.”
Kotori kissed Maki again, unable to form a response. She pulled her close, catching the scent of lilacs and peppermint.
----
Honoka gently ran her hand up and down Eli’s back, her chin resting atop her head. The blonde was nestled close to her atop her bed, her head resting on Honoka’s check. The tears had stopped a long while ago but Honoka had elected not to move and Eli didn’t seem to be in a hurry either. She was lightly fiddling with the drawstrings of the sweats Honoka had changed into.
Honoka couldn’t see Eli’s face but she didn’t need to. She could feel the tightness of Eli’s chest as though it was her own sadness she was feeling.
“Did Maki-chan say something to you?” She finally asked, unable to hold herself back anymore. She wanted to know what was wrong with her soulmate.
Eli bit her lip. She didn’t know what to say. She was terrible at lying but she knew that Kotori wouldn’t want Honoka to know what was going on. And she still had Nozomi to worry about besides that. “No, I’m just thinking about the school. And how to help my best friend.”
“Oh…” Honoka sighed softly. “I don’t think I can help. Kotori-chan has been acting weird lately too and I don’t even know how to help her. She won’t tell me what’s wrong.”
Eli grimaced. She could barely believe her luck. “I’m sure she’ll talk to you when she feels ready.”
Honoka frowned at the comment but nodded her head. “What’s wrong with Nozomi-chan?”
“She’s...it’s complicated.” Eli answered, drawing away slightly so she could look up at Honoka. “You remember she’s dating someone older, right?” She waited for Honoka to nod before she continued. “She’s worried that she’s not mature enough for her. Or that Saya’s friends see her as being just a kid.”
“Oh...she’s not that much younger.” Honoka pointed out in confusion.
“I know.” Eli sighed, rolling her eyes. She had tried to tell Nozomi that so many times but it didn’t seem to get through to her. “But apparently seventeen and twenty is an age gap maturity wise.”
Honoka tilted her head. “Nozomi-chan acts and looks like a twenty one year old.”
“I know, right? She told me that’s why she wore her hair in twin tails at school. They make her look cute. With her hair down she looks like she’s in college.”
“What about me?”
Eli looked up and watched as Honoka pulled her hair out of her side ponytail, letting it fall freely over her shoulders. Her cheeks burned at how attractive Honoka looked.
“Well?” Honoka prompted innocently. “Do I look more mature?”
“Um...y-yeah.” Eli cleared her throat. “Yes. You do. You look good with your hair down.”
“Mature, huh?” Honoka smirked. “Will that make me more attractive to you, hmm?” She raised an eyebrow at Eli. “You’re blushing, Eli-senpai. Cat got your tongue? Or perhaps...another girl?”
Eli felt her jaw drop in shock, her eyes flitting to Honoka who suddenly looked rather smug. “You don’t have to have your hair down to be attractive to me.” She mumbled sheepishly, her heart beating frantically against her chest. Honoka’s answering smile caused a pang of pain in her chest. She knew how much Kotori not being in Muse was going to hurt Honoka.
Eli gripped Honoka’s arm and pulled her over to straddle her. She nervously bit her lip for a moment before she looked up at Honoka. “K-Kiss me, please?”
Honoka looked briefly surprised before she slowly leaned in and brushed her lips against Eli’s, Her hands came to rest on the blonde’s shoulders and she pressed herself closer, feeling Eli’s hands move to her waist.
Eli felt herself calm at the feeling of Honoka pressed closer to her and the feeling of lips moving gently against her own. She didn’t want to think about what would happen when Kotori told Honoka she might be leaving Muse. She could only hope that either Umi or Maki would be able to talk her out of it.
Honoka drew away, letting out a sigh as she pressed her forehead to Eli’s. “I really like you, Eli-senpai…” She murmured, her fingers lightly tracing Eli’s neck.
“But?” Eli asked nervously.
Honoka gave a gentle chuckle. “No buts.” She kissed Eli once more, swift and sweet. “I just like you, that’s all.”
Eli’s eyes brimmed with tears and she sank forward, burying her face in Honoka’s chest.
Honoka’s eyes widened as Eli cried softly into her chest. She carefully wrapped her arms around Eli, her heart constricting. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t meant to upset you…”
Eli shook her head but she couldn’t bring herself to speak for a moment.
“Eli-senpai.” Honoka murmured, her hand lightly ghosting over Eli’s hair. “Why won’t you tell me what’s wrong? I know it’s not just Nozomi-chan…”
“I can’t.” Eli choked out, hugging Honoka as tightly as she could. “It’s just...I really like you too. A lot.”
Honoka managed a small smile at that and pressed her lips to Eli’s head. “That’s a good thing though...isn’t it?”
“Yeah.” Eli mumbled, sniffling back her tears. “It is.”
----
“Will you stay over tonight?” Saya asked, mindlessly playing with a strand of Nozomi’s hair. Her gaze was fixed to the TV but she was more focused on the girl curled up on the couch with her. “It’ll be getting dark in a couple of hours anyway.”
“I live next door.” Nozomi said in amusement as she tilted her head back to look at Saya. She noticed Saya biting her lip, trying not to smirk. “You’re just trying to get me alone, huh?”
“Guilty.” Saya turned her attention fully to Nozomi and leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss to her lips. “Can you blame me?”
“Well…” Nozomi was about to reply when she heard the door to Saya’s apartment open and close.
“It’s just me!” Uni’s voice carried brightly down the short hallway to the living room. “I brought wine and take out. I even brought you some gyoza!”
Saya grimaced at the sound of Uni walking down the hallway. “I’m sorry…”
Nozomi frowned at the apology. “She has a key?”
Saya shrugged sheepishly. “She’s my best friend. I gave it to her before you and I got together. Besides, she used to stay over a…” She noticed the look on Nozomi’s face and quickly corrected herself. “She used to sleep in the spare room sometimes.”
“Oh.” Uni paused in surprise in the doorway, a bag in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other. “Highschooler is here. Isn’t it past your bedtime?”
Nozomi growled under her breath. “It’s only eight o’clock.”
“Well whatever. Let the adults talk and drink.” Uni said with a roll of her eyes as she waved Nozomi off.
Nozomi scowled and stood up, walking to Uni. She snatched the wine from her and opened it with ease. “Je sui desole garce.”
Saya’s eyes widened in surprise at the comment.
Uni snatched the wine back from Nozomi, frowning before she turned to Saya. “You didn’t tell me it was ‘date night’. I thought you’d be alone, not with the kid.”
“Kid?” Saya said drlyy, rubbing her temples. “Just what do you think of me, Uni…?” She shook her head in despair. “She’s not a kid. Trust me.”
“Fine.” Uni rolled her eyes and sank down onto the couch next to Saya, taking Nozomi’s place. “She does have a pretty mature body.”
Saya groaned. “Damn it, Uni. It’s her personality that draws me to her.”
Uni looked between Saya and Nozomi in confusion. She couldn’t see why someone like Saya would want to date someone younger than her. “Isn’t she part of that juvenile idol group?”
“Juvenile?” Saya echoed in disbelief. “Do I need to remind you of the time you tried to persuade Chrom, Raven and I to start a BAND?”
Uni blushed at the comparison. “That’s different. It’s...ugh. Alright, fine.” She huffed in disdain and looked to Nozomi. “I’m sorry I was rude to you, ki...Nozomi. Saya is my best friend. Nobody is good enough for her...in my opinion.”
Nozomi smiled hesitantly. “I understand how you feel. But I really like her. And I’m not a kid.”
Uni frowned. “Yeah, yeah.”
Nozomi felt her emotions boiling over but seeing Saya grip her chest made her take a deep breath. “If you are her best friend you’ll know that you acting like this hurts her. So why don’t we just call a truce and try to get along? Like adults.”
Uni stared at Nozomi for a moment, taken aback by the change in attitude but finally relented. “Fine, whatever. Why don’t we all...drink together? I brought enough food for all of us too.”
“Okay.” Nozomi agreed, relieved that Uni had softened. She moved to the couch, squeezing onto it at Saya’s other side and felt the girl wrap an arm around her shoulder. “And Saya? The answer is yes. I am staying over.”
“So are you going to join the school idol club?” Saya asked, resting her chin on Nozomi’s shoulder. “Ayase seems pretty uptight about it. Maybe she could use your help.”
“Oh please.” Nozomi rolled her eyes. “She just wants me there because she’s horrible at social gatherings. Do you know I’m the true puppeteer of her school presidency?”
Uni listened to the conversation, vaguely impressed. She lifted the bottle of wine to her lips, taking a long drink.
Saya’s eyes widened in surprise at the comment. Nozomi had always spoken of Eli as if the two of them were partners in the student council. As though she supported the blonde. “You don’t mean it like that of course…”
Nozomi felt the pressure of disappointment from Saya. “But I suppose I could help her. She has been more uptight than usual and I don’t like seeing her struggle. She is my best friend after all.”
“Hmmm…” Uni looked between Saya who still looked puzzled and Nozomi. “Well if you say so. I’m going to get some glasses for the wine.”
Saya watched Uni leave before she turned back to Nozomi. “Are you okay? You’re...acting a bit weird.”
“No...why does she have to be here?”
“I’m sorry. I know she makes you uncomfortable but she’s my…”
“Best friend. I know.” Nozomi sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping. “She just makes me feel I need to be…”
“Stop right there.” Saya held up her hand. “Just be yourself. Uni’s a good person. If she gets to know the real you, she’ll like you. I promise. Just give it a chance.”
“Fine. But only because you asked me to.” Nozomi hesitantly replied.
----
Nozomi took a deep breath as she peered up the small flight of stairs in front of her. She had made her decision already but she still felt a little bit nervous. She wasn’t sure why. Maybe because a part of her, as much as she wanted to join Muse, was still worried that Saya would think she was being childish.
She walked up the stairs, growing more confident with every step she could. She was doing what she wanted and she knew that Saya would understand that, would support that decision even.
She boldly opened the door to the roof, stepping out of the dimly lit stairwell onto the bright roof. The others were lounging around, clearly having taken a brief break from training.
“Nozomi-chan!” Honoka beamed at the sight of Nozomi in her training gear and bound over to hug the older girl. Rin was only a couple of steps behind.
Maki smiled softly and Umi noticeably perked up at the sight of Nozomi.
As Honoka and Rin finally pulled away, Nozomi looked up as Eli placed a hand on her shoulder.
“Welcome aboard.” Eli said with a gentle smile.
Umi glanced at Nico beside her before she cleared her throat and addressed the others on the roof. “I’ve...come up with a new song. We should sing it now that we have nine members.”
Nozomi looked briefly surprised before she relaxed into a smile. “I would like that.”
Umi nodded in response and turned her gaze back to Nico who was biting her lip to hold back a smile. Out of sight from the others, she gently closed her hand around Nico’s, causing the girl to flinch ever so slightly before relaxing.
As Nico gripped her hand back, Umi wasn’t surprised to see that the colors around her got brighter.
“I’m glad you’re here, Nozomi-chan.” Hanayo said in a small, nervous voice.
“Thank you, Hanayo-chan.” Nozomi said with a warm smile. She glanced around the roof, looking for the member of Muse she couldn’t see. She noticed that Kotori was watching them closely, a frown on her face. “Is everything okay, Kotori-chan?”
Kotori blinked at her, seemingly having zoned out for a moment. “Huh? O-Oh, yeah. I’m fine. I’m glad you joined.”
“Thanks?” Nozomi asked hesitantly. Kotori didn’t sound very sincere. “Are you su…?”
“She’s fine.” Maki answered, making her way to Kotori’s side. She placed a hand lightly on her girlfriend’s back. “Right, Kotori?”
“Right.” Kotori said faintly. She took a deep breath, trying to ignore the deep ache in her chest. “Sorry. I-I got into a fight with my mom earlier and I’m...I’m just a little distracted. I think maybe I’ll go home a bit early today if that’s okay.”
Honoka stepped forward, a worried frown on her face. “Can I walk you home?”
“I have Maki-chan.” Kotori answered automatically. She watched as Honoka grimaced at the answer. “Sorry. I didn’t mean it like that. I…” She glanced briefly at Maki. “Okay. Let’s walk home together.”
Maki nodded in acceptance. “I’ll call you later.” She said, lowering her voice slightly.
Umi looked at Maki. “I’ll walk you to the station.”
“Hell no.” Nico piped up quickly. “I’ll go with you.”
“Why don’t we all walk together?” Kotori suggested hopefully. “We can go our separate ways when we need to.”
“Fine.” Nico agreed, narrowing her eyes at Maki. “Let’s go and change.”
“Practice is dismissed.” Umi said as the group made their way to the door.
Hanayo and Rin shared a look before they followed the group down the stairs.
Nozomi turned to Eli as they were left alone on the roof. “Seems like interrupted practice.”
“Don’t be an idiot.” Eli mumbled, anxiously putting a hand to her forehead. She could only hope that Honoka would be okay if Kotori told her what was going on. Not that Eli even knew herself what exactly was happening.
Nozomi walked closer to Eli. “So what’s going on with Kotor…” She trailed off, her eyes widening as Eli released a choked sob. “Elichi?”
Eli pressed her hand over her eyes, trying to stem the flow of tears. “Kotori might be leaving...or leaving Muse and everyone besides Honoka knows. It’s going to destroy her, Nozomi.”
Nozomi was stunned into silence for a moment as she processed that but as Eli continued to sniffle softly she finally managed to move. She closed the distance between them, wrapping her arms around Eli and felt the blonde collapse into her embrace. “It’s going to be okay. We’ll figure something out, I promise.”
She felt Eli nod but her best friend seemed too choked up to say anything else. Nozomi sighed. She was going to have to speak with Kotori.
TBC.
Umi stirred to the odd feeling of a weight on top of her. It wasn’t exactly uncomfortable. If anything the gentle weight was reassuring and warm, not something that made Umi want to wake up any quicker.
She sighed softly, turning her head with her eyes closed only to wrinkle her nose when something brushed against it. Something like hair. She froze at the realization and slowly opened her eyes. Her breath catching when she found Nico lying next to her. Or rather half on top of her.
She quickly clamped her eyes shut, trying to calm her racing heart. Nico was so soft and warm on top of her and Umi wanted to bask in that but she couldn’t help but think of how Nico would react when she woke up. Not to mention why she would want to relish in the feeling of Nico pressed against her.
“Yep, I like girls.” Umi mused to herself in a whisper as she became increasingly aware of Nico’s chest pressed against her. “So much for the future.”
Nico grumbled in her sleep, exhaling softly against Umi’s neck and Umi whimpered in surprise at the feeling. She took a slow breath, telling herself she just felt odd because she wasn’t used to being close to someone.
Realizing her hand was resting on Nico’s back, Umi swallowed thickly. She wondered how Nico had even wound up on the floor with her and wondered if she had been the one to draw the girl so close to her. Feeling Nico stir she closed her eyes tightly and tried to even out her breathing. She couldn’t let Nico know that she was awake. Maybe Nico would just go back to her own bed and not even mention anything.
Nico opened her eyes, confused for a moment until she saw Umi. She vaguely remembered climbing out of bed but didn’t recall the conscious decision to sleep next to Umi. She could only imagine that she had been partially sleepwalking or something.
She inspected Umi closely for a moment before relaxing when she realized that Umi was still asleep. Not wanting to move too much she stayed where she was though realizing her hand was resting against something warm she looked down. Her stomach flipped when she realized that Umi’s shirt had ridden up slightly and her hand was resting on Umi’s stomach. Biting her lip she looked up at Umi again before she brushing her fingers lightly over the smooth skin.
Umi bit the inside of her cheek to stay silent.
Experimentally, Nico let her hand trail further up. The second year really was attractive. She stopped herself as she reached the hem of Umi’s shirt. “No, stop that.” She muttered to herself. She pulled her hand away, her heart beating madly just in time to hear a vibration from the bed. It took a moment to realize it was her phone. “SHIT, SCHOOL! Umi, wake up!”
Umi jolted upright as Nico got off of her. “Huh? What...uh...what’s happening?”
“School.” Nico repeated, quickly picking her clothes up. “We need to hurry up or we’re going to be late!”
“Late?” Umi moved to her knees, reaching for her own phone nearby. She had left it to charge near Nico’s bed. Her stomach sank when she saw the time. “I’m meant to be meeting Honoka and Kotori! Can I use your bathroom?”
“Fine, I’ll get changed in here. Just hurry.” Nico said with a sigh as she gestured for Umi to go on ahead. “But wait, didn’t you say last night that Kousaka is walking to school with Ayase? And your other friend is walking with that rude first year?”
Umi rolled her eyes. “You’re rude too, Nico.”
“Oi! No more senpai?”
“Nope.” Umi smirked, shrugging her shoulders.
Nico turned to stare at Umi for a moment before she shook her head in disdain. “Are you just going to stand there and watch me change?”
“Huh?” Umi’s eyes widened.
Nico lifted her shirt, showing a cute polkadot bra. “You sure you can handle being late?”
“N-NO!” Umi’s eyes widened for a moment before she quickly turned away from Nico, blushing.
Nico laughed softly, the genuine sound causing Umi’s heart to skip. “I’m still not going to join, you know?”
Umi hesitated before she turned around. “You will. I’ll get you to join, Nico. Willingly.”
Nico’s eyes widened in shock as Umi opened the door and let herself out. “Crazy girl.” She mused, sighing. “Kousaka is a bad influence.”
------
Honoka looks to the blonde next to her. She seemed ridged for a reason. Biting her lip she looks up at the blue sky and green trees. It was really beautiful seeing their true light. She just wished she knew how to be....romantic or whatever soulmates do. Like she was excited but she never really cared to meet her soulmate. She always knew it would happen because of her parents. She wasn’t like Kotori who seemed to dream about meeting hers.
“Are you still mad at Nozomi-senpai?” Honoka asked curiously.
“Why would I be mad?” Eli’s tone came out as clipped as she stared ahead of them. “It’s not like I’m her best friend and that she would never tell me that she met her soulmate, making me feel bad that I could see color and she couldn’t. NO. Of course I’m not still mad.”
“If it makes you feel better I still haven’t told Umi-chan about you.”
Eli sighed. “Why do we have to hide it anyway?”
Honoka’s eyes widened in surprise. “Y-You don’t want to hide it?”
“I-I don’t know. I just hate it when everyone keeps secrets from me. Call me selfish, I just want Nozomi to trust me. You trust me, right?”
“Sure.” Honoka answered, her brow furrowing. “But you don’t trust me, right? I mean since the school idol idea is my i-”
“I do.” Eli interrupted, shaking her head. “I just think the idea is ridiculous. I’m against it.”
Honoka scoffed. “So you don’t trust me.”
“Honoka.” Eli stopped and grabbed Honoka, pulling her into a firm kiss. It only lasted a second before she pulled away. “Let’s just not argue, okay?”
Honoka blinked at Eli. “Y-You just kissed me!”
“I like you, okay?” Eli asked indignantly. “You’re attractive.”
“Thanks…” Honoka said, a little skeptically. “So wait...a-are we dating now?”
“Yes?” Eli asked hesitantly. “I thought that was obvious.”
“Right.” Honoka mumbled, turning to face forward again as they continued their walk toward the school. She wasn’t sure how the decision that they were dating was made but she decided that she wouldn’t object to it. It couldn’t hurt to try dating someone even if she seemed to have nothing in common with that someone who is supposed to be her soulmate.
She let out a resigned sigh at the thought, earning herself a confused look from Eli.
“What is it?”
“Nothing.” Honoka said, shrugging her shoulders. She wondered if it was so complicated for other people meeting their soulmates. “I just wanted to start off as friends. But I feel like kissing you that day really messed things up, huh? But if you want to date me, we can try. I just never thought I’d be in this situation. Like this, I mean. I never thought my soulmate would be someone so...distant.”
“H-Hey! I’m not distant!” Eli’s lip jutted out in a pout. “I can be warm.”
“Whatever you say, senpai.” Honoka remarked skeptically.
“I can!” Eli reclaimed indignantly. “I’ll show you!”
Honoka couldn’t help but smirk slightly. This was a new emotion from the school’s ice queen. Maybe all of this would be worth it in the end. Before she could walk much further she felt an arm slide around her waist. She noticed Eli was blushing.
“Well this is a start.” Honoka mumbled to herself, a small smile tugging at her lips.
----
Kotori couldn’t help but feel a little giddy as she walked at Maki’s side. The redhead had been the one to meet outside of her apartment that morning, to walk to school and on top of that they were both carrying their bags with their training outfits inside.
“What are you smiling about?” Maki asked curiously, noticing Kotori beaming at nothing in particular as they walked down the street.
Kotori shrugged. “I’m just happy, that’s all. Looking forward to training with you.”
Maki smiled a little at that before she looked down, blushing. “Would you like to meet my family?”
“Huh?!” Kotori’s smile faded, replaced by shock. “Isn’t that a little too fast, Maki-chan?!”
“A-As friends first, I mean.” Maki said hastily. “Um, my parents...well my mom is pretty happy I can see color and wants to meet you.”
“Oh, um…” Kotori nervously bit her lip.
“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” Maki added, not wanting Kotori to feel pressured. “You can say no. I’m just pretty happy that I met you and want to show everyone you’re my soulmate even if we will just be friends first with some kissing...ugh, I need to control myself. Sorry.”
“No.” Kotori stopped and turned to Maki, gently squishing her cheeks and causing her words to fade. “You can be yourself around me. No acts. Okay?”
Kotori watched as Maki nodded, clearly shocked. She gently wiped the tears brimming in Maki’s eyes before she smiled at her and started to walk again. “I would like to meet your mom. I’m just worried that she might not like me, that’s all. I want to make a good first impression and it’s a lot of pressure to meet your soulmate’s mom.”
“She’ll like you, I’m sure of it.” Maki said. She hesitated for a moment before she reached out and took Kotori’s hand.
Kotori was surprised but gripped Maki’s hand back, her eyes darting to the girl’s reddened face. She cleared her throat and settled on not saying anything. Holding Maki’s hand was nice and she didn’t want to startle her into letting go. For a few minutes they walked in silence until Kotori spoke up.
“We’re almost to school. Do you want to let go of my hand?”
“No, I’m fine.” Maki shook her head determinedly as they continued to walk but a moment or so later a couple of students walked past them and Maki squeaked in alarm, letting go of Kotori’s hand.
Kotori chuckled at the gesture and shook her head. “Cute.”
“Not cute!”
Kotori smiled and patted Maki’s head, surprised by how soft her hair was. “Did you use a new shampoo?”
“No.” Maki mumbled, trying not to blush again. It seemed like that happened a lot around Kotori. She cleared her throat, gripping the strap of her bag with the hand which had been previously clutching Kotori’s. “W-We should get to school.”
“Right.” Kotori answered brightly as the two picked up their pace a little toward the school. “Hey, Maki-chan…?”
“Hmm?”
“I’m really happy that I met you too.” Kotori said honestly, her voice and features completely sincere. “Maybe you could...meet my mom too. If you want.”
Maki stared at Kotori for a moment before she broke into a smile. “I would like that.”
----
“Are you still thinking about Nozomi-san?” Honoka asked softly, noticing that Eli was barely picking at her food and seemed somewhat distracted. She had been since Honoka had entered the student council room.
“Hmm?” Eli looked up in surprise at the question. “Oh. A little. It’s just different, that’s all. Usually we eat lunch together and now she’s away making calls to her new girlfriend.” She noticed Honoka’s brow furrow in thought, as if she were trying to work out a solution to the problem. She couldn’t help but smile slightly at that. “At least I have you here to keep me company.”
Honoka smiled brightly at the comment. She hadn’t been expecting Eli to be so open or honest but it was a pleasant surprise. “I like spending my lunches in here with you. Even if I do feel a little guilty about leaving Umi-chan.”
“I think I saw her going into Nico’s club room.” Eli mentioned thoughtfully. “I think they’re maybe...friends or something.”
Honoka’s eyes widened. “Maybe she can joi-”
“Ah, no talking about anything about school.” Eli said, holding up her hand to silence Honoka. They both had vastly differing opinions about certain things and she didn’t want to ruin the moment. She lowered her hand, pouting slightly. “Spoil me, Honoka. Please.”
Honoka blinked at Eli, surprised to hear her say that. “Huh?”
Eli was vaguely satisfied that she had caught Honoka off guard. She grasped Honoka’s hand, turning her to her and leaned in, resting her head on Honoka’s shoulder. “You know, I never do this with Nozomi. I never get to really be childish or imperfect really. Not since I was a child. Not even when I was a child.”
Honoka let out a shaky breath at Eli’s close proximity. She could smell her shampoo. She closed her eyes and leaned into Eli, feeling blonde hair tickle and brush against her cheek. She felt Eli gentle squeeze her hands and heard a soft sigh escape the girl. Honoka swallowed thickly. It was the most sincere she had witnessed Eli. it was beautiful. She didn’t dare move in case she disturbed her. The last thing she wanted was for Eli to draw away from her.
Still, she couldn’t stay quiet for too long. “S-Senpai, why do you dislike the performing arts?”
Eli froze before she responded softly. “It’s because I wasn’t good enough.”
Honoka’s eyes widened before she promised herself that she wouldn’t speak about it. It was obviously something that hurt Eli. Not sure what to say, she let the subject drop and lifted her free hand, gently stroking Eli’s hair, fingers gently moving through her ponytail. “Please know you don’t have to hide anything from me. I-I do want to understand you, Senpai. Not just because of our fate. I want to protect you.”
Her own words surprised her but she knew deep down that she wanted to shield Eli from anything that could hurt her. Eli was definitely holding onto something that had hurt her in the past and Honoka wanted to be the one to make her feel safe again.
Eli shuddered but pressed closer to Honoka. “Thank you for being here. I’m sorry about this morning, I just...I really want to save our school and I just don’t know how. I wish I had your optimism.”
“It’s okay.” Honoka said patiently, a small smile tugging at her lips. She was relieved that Eli had wanted to apologize at least. “I understand. I don’t want the school to close either.”
“I do trust you.” Eli added quietly. “I don’t want you to think that I don’t.”
Honoka wasn’t sure she believed that but she gave a slight nod.
“I just don’t want you to be crushed like I was. Competing when lost is the worst feeling. It makes you feel like a failure.” Eli murmured honestly.
“I’ll be okay.” Honoka said confidently. She had to try at least. She couldn’t just let the school close without doing the only thing she could to keep it open.
“You say that now…” Eli mumbled though she willingly let the subject drop.
“Lunch is going to end soon.” Honoka reminded Eli in a whisper even as she herself made no effort to pull away from the embrace. She liked when Eli was like this. Soft and warm. Open.
“We have a couple of minutes.” Eli murmured, in no hurry to pull away from Honoka. “Let’s just stay like this for a minute, okay?”
“Okay.” Honoka couldn’t help but smile widely, nuzzling her nose into Eli’s hair.
-----
Umi sighed to herself as she finished eating a rice ball she had been nibbling at for the past five minutes or so. She was eating lunch in Nico’s club room, alone this time. It was something she had grown accustomed to over the past few days though Nico had joined her the second day. Umi had been hoping the third day would be the same but with no such luck.
Instead of talking to Nico she had steeled for looking over idol videos online, trying to get more ideas for their training. She clicked on another video and watched for a moment before her eyes widened. It had seemed like any of the other videos she had watched before but suddenly a familiar girl with dark hair had appeared on her screen.
“Nico.” She mumbled under her breath, surprised to see the girl in question. She had known that Nico was in an idol group briefly but she hadn’t known it was anything other than just an after school club to her. She brought the phone closer to her face as she watched Nico perform with the other girls in the group. She looked happy, Umi noticed, frowning. Happier than she seemed now, at least. Ending up as the only person left in the school idol club must have really had an effect on her.
“What are you doing?”
Umi jumped in surprise and turned in her seat only to find Nico standing in the doorway. She looked angry.
“Turn it off!”
“Bu…”
“Turn it off, damn it!” Nico growled, closing the door as she stepped further into the room.
Umi fumbled with her phone, hastily switching the video off. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to...I-I was just researching idol groups and…I’m sorry.”
Nico gritted her teeth, glaring at Umi’s phone. She hadn’t wanted to see anything like that video again. Her idol days were in the past. She shook her head in exasperation. “Whatever.”
Umi bit her lip. The last thing she wanted was for Nico to be angry with her. She stood up and stepped forward, hugging Nico. It was what Honoka would do, she supposed. Honoka was always quite spontaneous and it seemed to work out for her most of the time.
Nico resisted the embrace for a moment before giving in when it became apparent Umi wasn’t going to let go. “What the hell are you doing?”
“I’m just hugging you.” Umi said innocently. “I don’t want you to be angry with me.”
Nico sighed. “Why do you care?”
Umi pulled away slightly, looking down at the black and white third year. Yet the monochrome colors seemed to sparkle with life. “Because I want to be your friend.”
“You just want to screw me.”
“Don’t ruin the moment.” Umi said, her voice trembling slightly with nerves. “Can you just trust me? Believe me.”
Nico sighed. “I want to. I don’t know, Umi.”
“If you want to, just do it.” Umi encouraged with a small, carefree smile. “I’m a trustworthy person. Just ask my friends.”
“You’re an idiot.” Nico muttered though she felt herself soften slightly at Umi’s attempts to lighten the situation. “You seriously want me to join this idol group of yours?”
“I would love for you to join. But only if you want to.” Umi said honestly. “You don’t have to decide anything right away. I can wait.”
“Fine, I’ll think about it.” Nico sighed, burying her face into Umi’s warmth as the girl hugged her once more.
----
“Wait, wait, wait, Maki-chan.”
Maki sighed as she felt Kotori stop, effectively pulling her back by the grip on her hand. “What’s wrong?”
“What if your mom doesn’t like me?” Kotori asked worriedly, tugging Maki a couple of steps away from the door to the cafe. “What if she thinks I’m a bad influence or something?”
“A bad influence?” Maki echoed in confusion, her brow furrowing. “Why would she think that? You’re a model student. Your mom’s the principal!”
Kotori swallowed nervously. “I just don’t want to make a bad first impression. And I’m hardly a model student, Maki-chan. That’s you.”
“Come on. It’s not like you’re rebellious or anything.” Maki said with a roll of her eyes. “Have you ever even been in trouble at school?”
“No.” Kotori mumbled.
“See?” Maki squeezed Kotori’s hand. “My mom’s going to love you, trust me. She’s so excited to meet you. And I’ll be right there with you.”
Kotori hesitated for a moment before she gave a nod of her head. “Okay.”
Before Kotori could change her mind, Maki tugged her into the cafe they’d arranged to meet her mother at. Fortunately they had gotten there early so Kotori’s hesitation hadn’t made them late.
The cafe was fairly quiet, she noticed as she entered. It didn’t take her more than a moment to spot her mom at a table near the back. She tugged Kotori along toward it.
“Maki.” Rei smiled at the sight of her daughter approaching the table. Her gaze shifted to the girl next to Maki. “You must be Kotori. It’s been a long time since I last saw you.”
“Saw me?” Kotori echoed in surprise.
“I saw you as a baby.” Rei explained with a small smile as Kotori and Maki sat down. “Well before Maki was born. After that, I barely had any time because of her hyperactivity.”
Maki’s eyes widened in surprise. “Mama?!”
Rei chuckled at the embarrassed look on Maki’s face.
“So you knew my mother?” Kotori asked curiously. She hadn’t been aware of that. Her mother hadn’t mentioned it.
“I still do.” Rei answered honestly. “Though we haven’t had much time to chat in a while. Your mother tells me you’re thinking about pursuing a career in fashion?”
“Oh...yes.” Kotori noticed Maki’s slightly surprised look and realized that she hadn’t mentioned that to her. “I’m considering it. After high school, of course. Maybe I’ll study it at college.”
“Are you thinking about going to America?” Rei questioned, raising an eyebrow. She looked to her daughter. “There are nice colleges there for doctors too, Maki.”
“Mama!”
Kotori’s lips turned up slightly at Maki’s protest. “If I do go it would be nice to go with Maki-chan. A-After she graduates of course!”
“Huh?” Maki asked, wide eyed. “You don’t have to wait for me!”
Kotori shrugged her shoulders. “It’s only a year. I could get a job for a while. Get some experience...b-besides, we don’t have to think about it right now.”
“Don’t you work at a maid cafe?” Rei pointed out.
“Um…”
“Huh?” Maki glanced between her mother and Kotori.
“Used to!” Kotori exclaimed quickly. “I mean...please, don’t tell mama!”
“A maid cafe…?” Maki stared at Kotori thoughtfully, her mind sinking to the gutter.
“Maki, are you thinking bad thoughts about your soulmate?” Rei asked pointedly.
“No!” Maki blushed, looking away. She was sure the truth was written across her face. She cleared her throat. "I-I mean I wouldn't but the thought is um..."
Kotori smirked. "You think I'm sexy Maki-chan? I can show you it in private."
"WHAT!?
“You two are too young for that…” Rei frowned. “Unfortunately Maki is at the age where she can't control herself.”
"MAMA!"
"You take too long in the shower dear."
Kotori grimaced at the suggestion. She wasn’t sure how she would react if her mom said anything like that to her. “Um...maybe I should go and order our drinks, Maki-chan.”
Maki groaned as Kotori got up and walked away. “Why did you say that?!”
“It’s because you’ve never been that way.” The smile had slipped from Rei’s face, replaced with more of an annoyance. “So I want you to stop. I know it’s difficult but don’t give into those thoughts. Treat her like she’s important to you, not just because she’s attractive, dear.”
Maki felt her face heat up with embarrassment. “Yes, mom. I-I’m going to um...help Kotori with the order.” She stood from the chair and went to Kotori who was waiting for their drinks at the counter. “Hey, um...I’m sorry about before. What I said.”
Kotori shot Maki a confused look. “Oh. It’s okay, Maki-chan.” She reached out, gripping Maki’s hand and offered a soft smile. “I’m happy you think of me like that.”
“Really?” Maki visibly relaxed when Kotori nodded. “G-Good. We just have to make sure I’m not obvious in front of my mom.”
Kotori chuckled softly under her breath. “I think we can manage that. And if it makes you feel any better I think of you that way occasionally too. Especially the first time I saw you in your training clothes...oh, our drinks are here.”
“Wait…” Maki slowly shook her head as Kotori let go of her hands to take the drinks. By the time she realized what Kotori had said the girl in question was already on her way back to the table. “What?!”
----
Honoka bit her lip as she glanced at Umi. She wanted to tell Umi what was on her mind but she wasn’t sure how to phrase it. “Why aren’t you walking with Yazawa-chan?”
Umi glanced at Honoka in confusion. “You asked me to walk home with you. I just told her I was busy. Haven’t you been walking with the student council president recently? Trying to get her to join?”
“Actually...that’s not the only reason I’ve been walking home with her.” Honoka admitted, taking the opportunity that had presented itself. She paused, stopping Umi too with a hand on her arm. “Actually I’ve been meaning to talk to you about this. I have to tell you something.”
Umi stared at Honoka for a moment before she nodded for her to continue.
Honoka glanced around, grimacing. She wasn’t sure this was the right place to do it. Maybe she should have waited until they reached her house. Still, she took a deep breath before she spoke again. “I-I can see color. It’s...kind of new. I’ve only been able to for the past few days…”
Shocked, Umi could only stare at Honoka for a moment until she realized something. “After our first live?”
“Yeah.” Honoka admitted awkwardly. “It’s...Eli-senpai. She’s my um...soulmate. She can see color too now.”
“Oh.” Umi felt a strange wave of jealousy wash over her but did her utmost to ignore it. It wasn’t Honoka’s fault that she couldn’t see color. “So do you...like her?”
“Well we’ve made out and stuff bu-”
“Shameless!” Umi cringed at the information.
“Sorry, Umi-chan.” Honoka smiled sheepishly. “I think I could like her, yeah. And I think maybe she’s...starting to like me? Maybe. I don’t know, it’s...complicated, I guess. I just wanted you to know. I mean you’re my best friend so...”
Umi nodded her understanding. “I’m happy for you. Finding one’s soulmate is rare, so I’ve heard.” She turned, starting to walk again and heard Honoka hurry to catch up. They fell silent for a few moments until Umi blurted out the question on the tip of her tongue. “Do you think it’s weird to like someone who isn’t your soulmate?”
Honoka glanced at Umi. “Huh? Um...I guess not? A lot of people date and marry people who aren’t their soulmates so it has to happen. Right?”
“Maybe.” Umi mumbled, her brow furrowing slightly.
Honoka lightly nudged Umi as they walked. “Does Umi-chan like someone?”
“HONOKA!”
“Who?!” Honoka exclaimed loudly as she watched Umi blush. “Who who who?!”
“I-I’m not telling you.” Umi muttered, looking away. The last thing she wanted was for Honoka to blurt something out to Nico and scare her off. “If anything happens I’ll tell you. Maybe.”
Honoka huffed but she knew from experience that Umi wasn’t going to relent. “Fine. But if it helps I think you should make a move. It’s not like they would reject you. I mean you’re ho-”
“Honoka!” Umi warned, her eyes wide as she looked at Honoka again.
“I’m just saying, Umi-chan.” Honoka beamed at Umi. “Anyone would be lucky to have you like them.”
“Thanks…” Umi said hesitantly. She wasn’t sure that Nico would feel the same way.
----
Eli was walking past the doorway to Nico’s club room when the door in question was thrown open and Nico stepped out, bumping right into her.
“Watch it.” Nico warned irritably as she closed the door behind her.
“You walked into me.” Eli reminded Nico skeptically, her brow furrowing. “Why are you in such a hurry anyway? Do you have somewhere to be.”
“Maybe I do. Why?” Nico asked defensively.
“I’m just asking.” Eli sighed in exasperation. Speaking to the other third year was exhausting at times. She had no idea how Nozomi had the patience.
“You usually don’t give a shit about me, Ayase.” Nico grumbled, pushing past. “So leave me alone.”
“Nico…”
“It’s Yazawa to you.” Nico turned around to face Eli.
“What’s wrong with you?!”
Nico crossed her arms in front of her chest. “You see color, right?”
Eli stared at Nico for a moment. “Yes.”
Nico growled. “What kind of reaction is that?”
“A normal one. I...I think.” Eli replied, slightly confused by that herself.
Nico looked away. “Then go to your soulmate. Leave me alone.”
“She’s practicing…” Eli trailed off in confusion. “What’s your problem anyway? Are you jealous or something?”
Nico scoffed in disbelief. “Why would I be jealous? You know what, just forget it.”
“Forget what…?” Eli asked, at a loss for what else to say. She wasn’t sure they had even said anything substantial during their conversation. “Maybe you’re jealous because I have someone and you don’t.”
“I HAVE someone!” Nico retorted loudly. “I have Umi!”
Eli blinked at Nico in confusion. “Honoka never told me Umi could see color.”
“She...she can’t.” Nico’s hands closed into fists at her sides. “Neither can I. Obviously. Look, it doesn’t matter, okay? It’s not like we need to...I don’t know why I’m explaining this to you. I have to go. I’m meeting Umi.”
“What? But…” Eli trailed off as Nico stormed off down the hallway. Her shoulders slumped in defeat.
------
“Maaan, I can’t believe I got detention cause I skipped math.”
Rin and Hanayo shared a look before they looked down at the phone on the blanket on the roof, which Hibiki was speaking through.
“Nya, it was your fault!”
“Oi, I skipped because I was talking to you!” Hibiki replied.
Hanayo rolled her eyes. “You two really are like an old married couple.”
“N-NYAAAA?!”
“Well, I haven’t popped the question yet buuuuttt…”
Rin’s eyes widened as she realized something. “Nya! Aren’t you supposed to not have your phone on during detention?!”
“Hot shot, I’m a bad girl, remember?”
“YOU’LL GET ANOTHER ONE!”
“RIN, stop yelling!” Maki called loudly from the other side of the roof.
Kotori chuckled and gently bumped Maki’s shoulders. “They are cute together. Her and her UTX girlfriend.”
“You’re cuter.” Muttered Maki.
Kotori blushed before she felt Maki place her hat on her head. “Huh? But the sun…”
“Black looks good on you.” Maki said sheepishly, briefly averting her eyes. “With your complexion and your gold eyes.”
Kotori smiled slightly at that. “Thanks, Maki-chan. I still think it looks better on you though.”
Maki frowned before taking the hat from Kotori’s head. She positioned it in front of them and leaned in, giving the older teen a chaste kiss on the lips. “You really are lucky you’re cute.” She whispered before she pulled the hat away and put it back onto her own head.
As she turned her attention back to eating her bar she was vaguely aware of Kotori staring at her in a daze but did her best not to acknowledge it. She couldn’t help but smirk slightly at finally managing to get such a reaction from Kotori though. Usually it was the other way around.
-----
Umi sighed to herself as she stared up at the ceiling. She’d once again found herself sleeping in a futon on the floor at Nico’s house after the third year had asked her to come over. Not that it took much to convince her. She had all but jumped at the chance to spend time with the third year. It was a bit embarrassing when she thought back on it.
She turned over in her futon, able to see Nico’s back in the dimly lit room. Nico was sleeping in her bed of course, her hair down and natural. Umi let out a slow breath. She wasn’t sure what it was that she was feeling for Nico but it unnerved her a little.
She closed her eyes, trying to block everything out. She didn’t have school the next day but she needed to sleep rather than thinking about her confusing feelings for Nico.
She was just about dozing off when she heard a whimper from the bed a few feet from her. Her brow furrowed but she chose to ignore it until she heard it again, louder this time. She opened her eyes, pushing herself into a sitting position when she saw Nico tossing and turning in her bed. She was muttering something unintelligible to Umi.
For a moment Umi considered not moving from where she was until she saw the glisten of tears on Nico’s cheeks. She got up from her futon and padded quickly across the room to sit on the edge of the bed next to Nico.
“Nico.” Umi gently grasped Nico’s arm, giving her a gentle shake. “Nico, wake up!”
It took a moment but after another light shake, Nico’s eyes opened and she bolted upright with a gasp of surprise.
“It’s okay.” Umi said gently, grasping Nico’s arms. Teary light grey eyes focused on her. “It was just a nightmare. It’s okay.” She gently drew Nico toward her and hugged her. She felt her tense for a moment before relaxing into the embrace offered.
Nico took a shuddering breath. Part of her was annoyed that she had shown such weakness but Umi was too warm and comforting to pull away from. With her cheek pressed to Umi’s chest and the combined sensation of Umi hugging her and stroking her hair, Nico almost dozed off again. Until Umi broke the silence between them.
“Do you want to talk about it?”
Nico shook her head and drew back, wiping at the drying tears on her cheeks. She felt Umi’s fingers gently join her in her attempts, the tenderness of the gesture giving her pause.
“Don’t tell anyone about this, okay?” She spoke gruffly.
“I promise.” Umi said softly, letting her hand fall back to the bed.
“What’s wrong with you?”
“Huh?” Umi frowned at the blunt question.
“I mean why do you like me so much?” Nico asked awkwardly. The softness of Umi’s stare was confusing to say the least.
“Oh.” Umi blinked at Nico. “Um...I-I don’t know. I just do.”
“Idiot.” Nico muttered, rolling her eyes. “If you must know what I was dreaming about it was....my dad.
I was on a stage and he was watching me cheering for me as I danced and sing with my suppose club members...then he disappeared I was no longer a child and I was falling...falling off the stage into the darkness watching him disappear as I try to reach for him an---” She sniffled softly. “"I miss him.....I wish he was there whe---"
Umi gently hugged Nico again. “It was just a dream though…”
“Umi, he’s dead It wasn’t a dream.” Nico frowned. “it was reality. I will never have him back...and neither will I dance or sing again, not after everyone just fucking abandoned me...dammit why am I even telling you this!?"
Umi stared at Nico as the girl pulled away from her once more. “No, don’t...listen, Honoka...Honoka will not abandon her group. Neither will me or Kotori. You might not trust Honoka but you can trust me in saying we will win Love Live. And you would be a great addition to Muse.”
Nico scoffed. “Why do you want me to join so badly? Is it because of the stupid room?”
“No!” Umi exclaimed quickly. “I want you to join because I saw how happy you were in those videos! You love being an idol, right Nico?”
Nico bit her lip, averting her teary eyes. Hesitantly, she nodded.
“You miss it, right?” Umi asked gently. “Those girls who hurt you...it won’t happen in Muse, I promise.”
Nico watched Umi smile. Even with the dull colors of black and white it seemed Umi could still dazzle her. “Fine.” She said after a moment. “I...I trust you.”
Umi’s eyes widened at the admission. “So you’ll…”
“I’ll join. But if I hate it, I’m…” Nico was cut off by an exuberant hug from Umi which knocked her down onto the bed. She groaned, rolling her eyes. She didn’t want Umi to know she didn’t mind the hug, after all. “Don’t get too excited about it.”
“Sorry.” Umi smiled sheepishly and lifted herself slightly from Nico so that she was hovering above her.
Nico swallowed thickly, distracted by the fact that somehow Umi was on top of her once again.
Umi looked down, noticing that Nico’s hoodie had hiked up slightly to show her stomach. She glanced up again, meeting Nico’s eyes.
Nico blushed, her heart racing. “Are you um...going to get off me?”
“Huh? Oh right. Sorry.” Umi scrambled to get off of Nico and stood up from the bed. “I guess...if you’re okay, I’ll go back to bed.”
“Wait.” Nico winced as soon as the word left her mouth. “You’re up here now, you may as well sleep in the bed. With me. If you want.”
“Okay.” Umi said softly. As Nico got back into the bed, she walked around to the other side and slipped underneath the blankets with her. “Goodnight, Nico.”
“Goodnight.” Nico echoed, turning onto her side so that she was facing away from Umi in order to hide the blush still visible on her cheeks.
-----
Honoka watched as Eli walked back into her bedroom, having come back from the bathroom. She had been invited to Eli’s house after practice. She took in the sight of Eli in her nightgown, her hair down and hugged the pillow she was clutching to her chest.
She had changed too, a few moments ago, into her shorts and her green sleep shirt. She noticed how tired and worn Eli looked. “Th-Thank you for letting me stay. It was nice of your dad to allow it.”
“It usually is only him.” Eli admitted with a sigh. “At least grandma didn’t visit this month.”
Honoka cleared her throat. “So none of your family knows about me?”
“My parents aren’t soulmates, Honoka. In fact I think they might get a divorce soon.” Eli admitted. She glanced back to make sure the door was still shut. “Maybe after Arisa graduates from high school.”
Honoka felt her heart sink at the emotion in her soulmate’s eyes before she caught sight of ballet slippers on the shelf. “Ooh, you dance?”
Eli was taken aback by the way Honoka’s eyes suddenly sparkled. She turned to look at her old shoes. “I-I used to. I’m not that good now though.”
“Oh, don’t be shy.” Honoka said with a warm smile. “I bet you’re amazing. In fact I would love for you to dance for me one day. I mean...ah, that’s too much, right? I mean we just started dating.”
Eli’s expression slowly changed to an amused smile as she went to sit next to Honoka, taking her hand. “You really don’t need to be nervous, Honoka. I’m also pretty eager to get to know you.”
Honoka blushed and glanced down at their joined hands. Eli was so different than the Eli she knew at school. It was almost as if Eli was trying to be playful with her. She looked up to see Eli smiling softly at her only to then feel herself being pushed backwards, the blonde girl following suit. It took her a moment to realize that Eli was hugging her, burying her head against her shoulder.
Honoka hesitated for a moment before she spoke. “You okay?”
“Just...spoil me for a minute, please.” Eli mumbled sheepishly. “I had a hard day.”
Honoka hummed her agreement in response and reached up to gently stroke Eli’s hair. Her gaze remained fixed to the top of Eli’s head. As nice as the embrace was she couldn’t help but worry that they were going through the motions somewhat. She wondered if Eli really wanted to be hugging her or if she just needed to be hugged by anyone.
Honoka quickly shook her head, trying to block the thoughts out. She couldn’t let her own worries get the best of her. Still, she wasn’t sure what to think about the two of them being soulmates. Part of her wanted to ask Eli if she was happy about it but she didn’t want to embarrass herself by doing so.
“Thank you.” Eli said softly, relief seeping into her voice. She leaned up, gently kissing Honoka’s cheek.
Honoka turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting Eli’s, She lifted her hand and carefully brushed her fingers over Eli’s cheek, catching the sound of Eli’s breath hitching as she did so.
A slight smile tugged at her lips and she leaned in, kissing Eli softly. It was fleeting, barely lasting a few seconds before Honoka drew away again. She hesitantly met Eli’s surprised stare. “Sorry. It just felt right.”
“It’s okay.” Eli was blushing but she smiled at the honesty of Honoka’s comment. “I’m glad you did.”
Honoka relaxed slightly as Eli lay her head in her shoulder. During moments like this she could see herself quickly growing attached to the blonde.
-----
“I’m so sorry I’m late! My lecture ran on way later than I thought it would and my phone’s out of charge. I’m sorry!”
Nozomi looked up in time to see Saya stop next to the table. She broke into a smile, relieved to see the girl. She had worried for a moment that Saya might not show up, especially given that she hadn’t replied to the texts she had sent. “You’re paying.”
“Deal.” Saya smiled in relief and hesitated for a moment before she leaned down and pressed her lips to Nozomi’s cheek. Blushing, she went to sit down next to Nozomi. “You look nice.”
“Thanks.” Nozomi looked down at what she was wearing. “It’s just a skirt and blouse though. It’s nothing special.”
“Well it’s not your school uniform.” Saya pointed out sheepishly. “Did you know I was gonna be late?”
“Had a hunch.” Nozomi said with a small smile as she leaned back in her seat. “I didn’t know you’d be this late though.”
“Yeah, sorry about that…” Saya said with a slight grimace. She reached out and took Nozomi’s hand, gently stroking the back of it with her thumb. “But I’m here now. And you have my attention for the rest of the night.” She noticed Nozomi bite her lip and her eyes widened slightly. “I-I mean not like that. Technically you’re still too young for me to…”
“I know what you mean.” Nozomi said, fondly rolling her eyes. “And for the record, I’m almost eighteen. Remember?”
“I know, I know. But still…”
“So this is where you were going.”
Saya looked up sharply at the sound of a new voice, all too familiar to her. Her blood ran cold when she saw Uni standing next to the table. “Uni? W-What are you doing here?”
Nozomi blinked up at the dark haired girl standing next to the table. She remembered meeting her at the party she had attended with Saya but Uni hadn’t seemed to like her much.
“I noticed you were acting off.” Uni glanced briefly at Nozomi before she turned to Saya. “I guess I know now why you’ve been distracted lately.”
“Uni, I…” Saya swallowed thickly. “This isn’t really the place for this, okay? Maybe we can talk later but right now I’m busy, I’m…”
“On a date?” Uni raised an eyebrow though it was easy to see the hurt on her face. “With a high schooler? Seriously?”
“H-Hey, I’m almost eighteen!” Nozomi said defensively. “Stop calling me a high schooler. I was born in June, okay?!”
“Nobody’s talking to you right now.” Uni snapped irritably.
“Hey, don’t talk to her like that, Uni…”
Nozomi gritted her teeth in annoyance, her hands curling into fists. She hated being belittled like she was now.
“Saya.” Uni’s voice softened slightly as she spoke to Saya. “What are you doing? Seriously. I don’t understand. You can’t be serious about this.”
Saya felt Nozomi start to pull her hand away and quickly tightened her grip. “I like her. My soul is entwined to hers. She changed my world, Uni.”
“I see.” Uni seemed to take a moment to gather herself before she nodded. “We’ll talk about this later. I-I have to go.”
Saya sighed as Uni walked hurriedly away from the table. She glanced over at Nozomi. “I’m really sorry about that. She’s just kind of...upset. I’m sorry.”
“Why?” Nozomi asked softly, looking down at Saya’s hand clutching her own.
“We had a weird thing.” Saya admitted softly, glancing at where Uni had disappeared. “And it’s gotten a bit...complicated, I suppose. Guess I should have known not to get involved with one of my closest friends, huh?”
Nozomi frowned at the comment. “Do you have feelings for her?”
“You’re my soulmate.” Saya reminded Nozomi softly. “Look...if I’m honest I never had any real feelings for anyone until I met you. I just really went with the flow in a way. I think it’s the same for Uni, she just...doesn’t have anyone else yet. Besides me. With Uni, she...steered it and I just went with it. With you though, I feel like we’re equals...you’re one of the rare people who can make me feel weak. Plus you’re mature for your age. You’re a lot stronger than you look. You took this head on, like grabbing the bull by its horns. You’re...in the most articulate way possible, you rock my world.”
“O-Oh.” Nozomi blinked at Saya in surprise. She hadn’t expected that at all. “Well I um...I feel the same way obviously. About you I mean, I really...I really like you and…” She trailed off, struggling to say what she wanted to. She glanced briefly around before she leaned in and pressed her lips to Saya’s. She let herself linger for a moment before she sank back into her seat.
“I think I get it.” Saya smiled, touching her fingers to her lips. “Do you want to order? My treat, remember?”
“Good.” Nozomi smiled, giving Saya’s hand a gentle squeeze before she let go and picked up her menu. “You still owe me movie night tonight too.”
“Of course.” Saya chuckled softly at the comment. “If you don’t mind me falling asleep on your couch.”
“Or not on my couch.” Nozomi mumbled.
“What?”
“Nothing.” Nozomi smirked, looking down at her menu.
Saya stared at Nozomi for a moment before she turned her attention back to her own menu.
-----
Honoka closed her bedroom door, grimacing at the sound of her younger sister storming past. She didn’t have time to entertain her parents questions about Eli, nor did she have time for Yukiho’s suspicious comments about who Eli was to her.
“You don’t think of me as a friend from school?”
“Huh?” Honoka looked up to see Eli sitting on the edge of her bed.
“When your dad asked you if I was a friend from school you said no.” Eli explained innocently. She wasn’t sure what to think about the comment. “Do you not...think we’re friends?”
“What? No.” Honoka answered as if it were obvious. “We’re not just friends, are we? I-I mean we kiss and...you’re my soulmate. That’s more than friends. Isn’t it? Ah, I don’t know. Maybe I messed up.” She cleared her throat awkwardly when Eli stayed silent. “I um...my mom is the only one who knows I see color. I think she knows it’s you. She was brimming with happiness downstairs, I-I guess I just panicked.”
“It’s okay.” Eli said softly, offering Honoka a small smile. “I um...don’t think of you as a friend either. I mean not just a friend.”
Honoka gave a slightly laugh, relaxing at Eli’s slip up. She moved to the bed and sat next to Eli, her hand finding it’s way to the blonde’s. She gave a slight squeeze and felt Eli’s fingers thread through hers. “I-I think my parents would like you. Even if they knew...what we are to each other.”
“I wish I could say the same about my family.” Eli muttered under her breath. She could only imagine how her parents would react when they found out Honoka was her soulmate. Her mother would be furious.
“What?”
“Nothing.” Eli turned slightly toward Honoka. She reached up, gently caressing Honoka’s cheek and smiled softly. “I’ll tell you when I’m ready.”
Honoka looked confused for a moment before she smiled and nodded her agreement. She reached up and took Eli’s hand, hesitating for a second before she kissed her palm. “Hey, why don’t you sleep over tonight? It’ll be getting dark soon and my mom said you could stay for dinner if you want.”
Eli’s eyes widened in surprise. “Is that okay? Oh, I don’t have anything to wear.”
“I can lend something of mine.” Honoka said with a small smile. “I think you would look good in my clothes. Come on...please? It’s just one night.”
Eli bit her lip for a moment before she nodded her agreement. “Alright, I guess one night wouldn’t hurt. But only if your parents are okay with it.”
“They will be.” Honoka beamed at the answer and shyly leaned in, pressing her lips to Eli’s. She pulled back after a second, blushing. “Um...I should go and tell them you’re staying over.”
“Alright.” Eli watched Honoka go, trying to keep a straight face despite the strange giddiness she felt. She touched her hand to her chest. She barely remembered feeling this happy before.
----
“This is Nico, she’s going to be joining Muse.” Umi said awkwardly as she nodded at Nico standing next to her.
Rin smiled and waved while Maki rolled her eyes.
“What does this senior even have that we don’t?”
Kotori gently elbowed Maki in the side. “Be nice, Maki-chan.”
Maki’s eyes widened. “S-Sorry.” She relaxed when Kotori smiled brightly in response to the apology.
Nico crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Hmph! I can show you how to be a real idol, freshman.”
“Hey…” Kotori frowned and let go of Maki’s shoulder, getting to her feet.
Maki looked down, upset by Nico’s snarky comment.
“Kotori-chan!” Honoka grabbed Kotori and pulled her back. “What’s wrong with you?”
“Did you not hear what she just said?” Kotori frowned, turning her head as she felt herself being pulled securely to Honoka’s front.
“What? Yeah, why?” Honoka answered, shaking her head. “It doesn’t matter.”
“Don’t you feel it, Honoka-chan?” Kotori lowered her voice. “I need to protect her.”
“What are you talking about?” Honoka asked, confused by Kotori’s question. “Feel what?”
Maki cleared her throat. “Would you mind letting go of my...of….look, we have to start practice, okay?”
“Maki’s right.” Umi said hesitantly from where she stood, her right hand clutching Nico’s wrist. “Let’s just focus on practice. “Nico, you can sit out for this practice so…”
“Hell no. I don’t need special treatment.” Nico drew her arm away from Umi and walked across the roof to take up her position.
Honoka let go of Kotori with a sigh and shot Umi an apologetic look before she went to take her own place.
“Tense.” Hibiki murmured to Rin.
Rin nodded her agreement and gave Hibiki’s hand a subtle squeeze.
----
“Are you ready to go?” Maki asked as she stepped over to Kotori. The group had finished changing and had just stepped out into the hallway. “I thought we could walk home together.”
“Oh, I...I would like to.” Kotori said with a slight grimace as she looked over Maki’s shoulder. “I can’t. I have to talk to Honoka-chan. Maybe another time?”
“You’re not coming over tonight?” Maki asked in confusion. “I thought we made plans…”
“I am coming later. I just want to look nice for you.” Kotori blushed. She noticed Honoka walking away and cupped Maki’s face in her hands, kissing her deeply for a moment. Feeling Maki grip the back of her blazer she pulled away to meet worried eyes. “I’ll be there later, Maki-chan.”
Without another word, she moved away from Maki, bolting down the hallway after Honoka. “You’re walking by yourself?”
“Yeah, I think Umi-chan is walking with Nico-chan.” Honoka said, a slightly puzzled look on her face. “You’re not walking with Maki-chan?”
Kotori shook her head. “I actually wanted to ask you something. About how I’ve been feeling lately. Because you have a soulmate too so I thought maybe you would know but then you said something on the roof that made me think...maybe you don’t know.”
Honoka frowned. “I don’t know what you mean?”
“The pull!” Kotori exclaimed though she made sure to keep her voice down. “You know, the red thread that’s tied to our soulmate’s hearts. Don’t you feel her emotions.”
“What?”
“She means when you feel...attached enough to your soulmate, you start to feel the things they feel.” Hibiki, walking behind them with Rin, piped up. “Sadness, anxiety, even happiness. It’s pretty common with soulmates.”
“Maybe that’s why dad gets emotional when mom is upset.” Honoka murmured before shaking the thought off. “I don’t feel anything like that.”
“Really?” Kotori asked in surprise. “You don’t feel happy when Seito Kaichou is calm and happy around you?”
Honoka shrugged her shoulders. “Maybe?”
“Do you at least want to do the sexy Kaichou?” Hibiki smirked.
Rin’s eyes widened. “HIBIKI!”
“Sorry, sorry. You’re still the hottest. But the blonde is second. I mea…” Hibiki trailed off, wincing at the sudden onslaught of emotion she felt. “I’m sorry, I’ll never look at her. Okay?”
Rin looked away, biting her lip and Hibiki stopped, stepping in front of Rin. Honoka and Kotori continued without them.
Hibiki lightly rubbed her chest. “Ouch...I’m sorry, Rin. I didn’t mean it. It’s not like I want her. I really do hate seeing you so insecure. I don’t want her.”
“You could have her if you wanted to though.” Rin pointed out with a slight frown as she looked to Hibiki. “Have you seen yourself?”
Hibiki scoffed. “I’m not all that, Ri-”
“Yes, you are.” Rin interrupted, completely serious for a change.
Hibiki swallowed thickly. “Whether I am or not, doesn’t matter. I don’t want anyone besides you. Not ever. I love you.”
Rin’s lips turned up slightly at that. “I love you too.”
Hibiki smiled, relieved that she hadn’t screwed up completely. She leaned in and pressed her lips to Rin’s.
“Do you have to make out in the hallways?” Maki asked sourly as she passed the two of them.
----
Hibiki let herself into her bedroom, placing her bag down next to the door. She was aware of Rin following a couple of steps back and the idea made her feel a little bit uneasy. Usually Rin would have been all but glued to her side yet now she seemed to be distracted by her own thoughts.
The door clicked shut behind the two of them and Hibiki sank down onto her bed with a tired sigh. She hadn’t intended to stay with Rin through practice but she hadn’t wanted to leave her so early either. She looked up at Rin as the girl drifted mindlessly around her room, as if she hadn’t been there more times than either of them could count.
“I really don’t like Ayase in that way.” Hibiki blurted out, causing Rin to freeze near her desk. “Not in any way actually. I don’t even know her, I just think she’s attractive. It doesn’t mean anything. You can’t say you haven’t liked anyone before me.”
Rin frowned slightly. “You’re the first person I liked. You know that. And I don’t think about anyone else.” She turned to Hibiki, shrugging her shoulders. “It’s fine, I trust you.”
Hibiki grimaced. “I know you do but that doesn’t stop you from feeling…” She paused, her brow furrowing. “Worried? Hurt?”
“I’m fine, Hibiki.” Rin walked over to Hibiki and sat down on the bed next to her. “It’s just...doubt. I’m not like her.”
“I don’t want you to be.” Hibiki took Rin’s hand, squeezing it tightly. “Sure, she’s hot. But you’re my soulmate and I love you. Plus, you’re hot too. Obviously you win over her.”
Rin’s lips turned up slightly at the comment. “But only because I’m your soulmate.”
“No, you dummy.” Hibiki poked Rin’s forehead. “I love you because...you approached me first. You just wanted to be my friend and then suddenly I saw color. You remember, right? It was during lunch. I was indoors, in the art room and your came to get your bag and then…”
Hibiki frowned as she looked at her canvas. Her black hair fell and covered her left eye before she sighed and pulled it back into a messy bun. “Someday I’m gonna cut this stupid hair…”
“Nya, you shouldn’t. It’s pretty at this length.”
“Huh?” Hibiki whirled around in surprise.
Rin stood at the door, her eyes locked with the bright eyes of the obviously foreign looking thirteen year old. The eyes she was staring into were first cold as ice but she watched them slowly relax. It was then that she realized that the girl was blushing. But it wasn’t grey. It was brighter and prettier. She remembered her mother discussing the color.
“I...I just wanted you to know you shouldn’t um...I like your eyes.” Rin stuttered awkwardly.
“My...eyes.”
Rin watched as the black haired girl turned to her canvas again, the rosy complexion of her face intensifying. “You can see it now, right nya?”
“Y-Yeah. But I don’t even know you.”
Rin perked up. “THEN LET’S BE FRIENDS! Nya, soulmates can be friends too, you know?”
Hibiki frowned softly at the admittedly cute girl. “I guess but...I’m scary.”
“Nya!” Rin’s eyes widened. “No, you’re not! Your eyes are just so pretty everyone in our grade gets flustered!”
Hibiki laughed softly. “Just friends, huh?”
“Nyaaa, I’m not really girly so I wouldn’t be your type.”
“Bullshit.” Hibiki said with a roll of her eyes. “You’re cute...Hoshizora.”
“RIN!”
“Eeeh? I-Isn’t that too fast?!”
“Nope!” Rin innocently shook her head. “Hibiki, right?”
Hibiki smiled at the thought. “You’re one of a kind, Rin. You made my world change the moment you said my name and looked at me.”
Rin blushed before Hibiki pulled her into a hug.
“I love you so much.” Hibiki said softly as she hugged Rin. “It’s so easy to say that now. Unlike our junior high graduation. When I said it then I was a nervous wreck.”
“Under the cherry blossoms.” Rin recalled with a warm smile as she remembered. Hibiki had been so flustered. She had just dyed her hair blonde and cut it to shoulder length and they were standing under the cherry blossoms. It was so cliche and yet still romantic that Rin had just bolted to Hibiki and hugged her, her shoes falling off in the process.
She had told Hibiki she loved her too, of course. She had for a while but she hadn’t been able to muster up the courage to say it yet. “You were crying too.” She said wistfully.
“Shut up, so were you.” Hibiki pointed out, blushing at the comment. “I’m never going away, Hoshizora. You’re stuck with me. No amount of pretty blondes could distract me from you.”
“You’ll make me cry again.” Rin warned, feeling her eyes prickle at the subtle reference to the promise Hibiki had made to her in junior high. That they wouldn’t be separated even if they went to different high schools.
Hibiki gave a gentle laugh and drew back, pressing her lips gently and fleetingly to Rin’s. “Do you believe me?”
Rin nodded solemnly in response. “I believe you.”
----
Honoka sighed as she stared down at the textbook she was reading from. She chanced a glance at Umi who was sitting opposite her only to find her engrossed in her own studying. Umi had more or less demanded that Honoka join her after school for a study session in the library. She had said that as well as training, Honoka needed to keep her grades up otherwise they wouldn’t be able to continue as school idols.
“You’re not walking home with Nico-chan tonight?” Honoka asked, deciding to take a break from studying.
Umi briefly glanced up. “No.”
“Why?”
“She was busy.”
Honoka sighed, her shoulders slumping. Umi clearly didn’t want to talk. She was just about to go back to her homework when she felt an overwhelming rush of emotion. Hurt, frustration and anger. Somehow she could just tell that it wasn’t her own. It didn’t feel like her own.
“I-I have to go.” Honoka stuttered as she bolted to her feet. She saw Umi look up sharply but didn’t give her time to ask questions. “I’m sorry, Umi-chan. I-I’ll explain later.”
Forgetting about her homework on her table and her bag, Honoka hurried away. She pushed her way through the library doors and headed directly for the student council room. She knew Eli would be there. She always was.
She didn’t knock before she entered, she just barged into the room. She felt herself relax when Eli looked up sharply, her blue eyes finding Honoka’s. She vaguely noticed that Eli’s desk was a mess, stacks of paper sprawled everywhere. Eli’s hair pin was on the table, allowing her hair to fall somewhat loose and she seemed to have bags under her eyes.
“What are you doing here?” Eli asked, sitting up a little at her desk.
“W-What are you still doing here?” Honoka countered nervously. “Shouldn’t you have left already?”
Eli sighed. “Yeah, well Nozomi left me AGAIN. So now I have to catch up on her work and my own work.”
Honoka shut the door behind her. “Sounds like you could use a break.” She said softly, trying not to think about the fact that she had been able to feel what Eli had been feeling.
“I don’t have time for a break.” Eli looked down at her work even as Honoka crossed the room. She flinched slightly as gentle hands came to rest on her shoulder. Suddenly she felt lips brush against her ear.
“Just for five minutes.” Honoka said softly, gently rubbing Eli’s shoulders. “And then I’ll help you finish your work so you can actually leave tonight. Please?”
Eli pouted but she couldn’t deny that she needed to take a break if only so that she didn’t have to stare at the forms she was completing any longer. “Fine.” She murmured. She let a triumphant Honoka tug her off her chair, leading her to the couch.
Honoka sat down and patted her lap. “Lie down. You can rest your head on my lap. If you want…”
“I…” Eli hesitated, almost arguing. She couldn’t turn down the chance to be close to Honoka though. She shyly lay down on the couch, resting her head in Honoka’s lap. “Are you sure this is okay?”
“Of course.” Honoka said softly, gently running her fingers through Eli’s hair. “Let’s just stay like this for a little while okay?”
“Yeah.” Eli breathed out, closing her heavy eyes. “Work will be there later…”
“Exactly.” Honoka whispered with a slight smile. “I worry about you overworking yourself.”
Eli’s lips turned up slightly. “I thought you didn’t worry about anything?”
“I worry about...the people I care about.” Honoka said softly, feeling her cheeks warm at the admission. As concerned as she had been about her feelings for the blonde she really did care about her. “You’re my friend.”
“Right.” Eli said softly. “Just a few minutes then.”
“Just a few minutes.” Honoka confirmed with a soft smile as she listened to Eli’s breathing even out.
TBC
Rin sighed heavily as she trailed after Maki down the busy streets of Akihabara. “Where are we going, Maki-chan?”
“Meeting a friend.” Maki answered, glancing over her shoulder. “You might know her from class.”
Rin sighed once more and shoved her hands into her jacket pockets. She wasn’t really in the mood to meet anyone new despite the fact that she would have jumped at the opportunity before. “I kind of just want to go home, Maki-chan.”
“Just try. It’ll be fun. Look, there she is now.”
Rin rolled her eyes until she caught sight of the shoulder length blonde girl leaning against the wall ahead of them. Her eyes widened as she noticed the black over the shoulder top and rolled up ripped tight jeans the girl was wearing, along with the piercings in her ear cartilage and her painted nails. As they approached, Rin noticed the girl was wearing black checkered vans and a bomber jacket around her waist.
She noticed skin as she paused next to her. Glancing down she saw that the blonde’s shoulder was exposed, her bra strap showing. She swallowed thickly and glanced away. The girl was hot, there was no denying that but she couldn’t help but worry that she would only end up screwing things up again.
Hibiki looked up from her phone and smirked at the sight of the two girls walking toward her. “Finally, Nishikino.”
“Shut up, Amagi.”
Hibiki rolled her eyes before she turned to Rin. “Hey, hot shot. You decided to come out! I have a fun night planned for the three of us.”
Maki grimaced, looking at Hibiki. “Three?”
“You’re not ditching us. Right, Rin?”
“Nya, you better not!” Rin exclaimed, looking a little bit worried.
“Okay, okay.” Maki rolled her eyes. “So where are we going?”
“Indie rock club.” Hibiki answered with a casual shrug. “Pretty different from what you might be used to. The owner of the place is British. But many local bands go there for their battle of the band competition. I was thinking of maybe going to an art gallery but I figured you like music since...idols and all.”
Rin glanced between Hibiki and Maki, still a little puzzled as to what was going on. “We do, nya.” She answered when Maki stayed silent. She pasted a bright smile to her face, trying to appear upbeat. “Let’s go!”
“Hold on, hot shot. It’s this way.”
Rin turned to Hibiki in confusion. “Amagi-san?”
“Please. Call me Hibiki.” Hibiki purred.
“Too much.” Maki mouthed, shaking her head at Hibiki.
Hibiki blushed in response. “Just follow me.” She turned away to hide her flushed cheeks and stared to make her way down the street.
Rin followed in silence for a few minutes before the silence got to her. “So um...how do you know Maki-chan? Are you two friends?”
Maki winced. She hadn’t told Rin the reason they were out with Hibiki was that she wanted Hibiki to help Rin get over the girl she had confessed to.
Hibiki glanced at Maki, raising an eyebrow. It seemed that Maki hadn’t told Rin that she was interested in her. “Not exactly friends. Nishikino caught me out of my school persona. She thought you and me could get along.”
“I still can’t believe you dyed your hair blonde.” Maki said with a slight frown as she eyed Hibiki’s bleached hair.
Hibiki shrugged. “Black is boring. I wanted it teal blue. Or lavender. Teachers would have had heart attacks.”
“Wait...AMAGI HIBIKI?!” Rin exclaimed in shock. “But aren’t you supposed to be…”
“A good smart shy girl, not in any way what I look like right now?” Hibiki asked pointedly. She watched as Rin hesitantly nodded. “I suppose. As I said, Nishikino caught me out of my school persona.”
“And thought we could get along. Right.” Rin said, a little puzzled. She glanced at Maki who looked guilty but nodded in response.
Hibiki sighed. “Listen hot shot. Let’s have a good time. I want you to not force yourself if you don’t want to go. We could always go to my place and watch a movie with popcorn.” She relaxed slightly, flashing Rin a soft smile. “I want to be your friend, Rin. I’ve always wanted to. I asked Nishikino to introduce me, okay?”
“Okay.” Rin said softly though she was still confused. She couldn’t but wonder why Hibiki of all people would want to be her friend. “But...why, nya?”
“Because you’re interesting. And I want to get to know you better.” Hibiki said honestly. “That’s really all there is to it.”
“Right.” Rin nodded, deciding to accept that. She glanced to her left to see Maki smirking to herself as they walked. “What?”
“Nothing. I didn’t say anything.” Maki replied, struggling to wipe the smirk from her face.
----
Eli was staring at the escalator ahead of her so she noticed right away when Nico appeared at the top. She brightened for a moment but as the girl approached her, her smile slowly faded. Nico was clad in a trench coat, glasses and mask. “You have got to be kidding me.”
“Shut up.” Nico mumbled as she paused in front of Eli. She gasped when Eli pulled her glasses off. “HEY!” She sighed but didn’t do anything as Eli tugged open her trench coat. “Do you have to do this here?!”
Eli’s eyes widened as she saw Nico’s outfit which consists of a black vest and matching short skirt cute low rise black converse and a white tank top. For the first time she noticed that Nico’s hair wasn’t in her usual pigtails. It was tied up into a ponytail. “You look...really nice.”
“Thanks.” Nico said with a slight smile. “You do too. Wearing your hair down suits you.”
“I thought it’d be better not to wear it up today.” Eli said, blushing slightly.
“Well I have been pulling out your scrunchy so maybe it was a good choice.” Nico said smirking. She looked away after, feeling her face warm. It was still a little embarrassing to talk like that with Eli. “So um...which movie are we seeing?”
Nico watches as Eli goes into her purse to take out the tickets. She tilts her head and notices Eli’s tight beige pants and her dark blue blouse. Her jacket was black and she could see suspenders underneath it. Nico always liked those on the girl.
“You’re wearing suspenders.” Nico said in realization.
“Oh. Yeah. I thought they looked good.” Eli sheepishly looked down at what she was wearing. “They look ridiculous, don’t th-”
“They’re sexy. I-I mean adorable.” Nico said hastily, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. “They look nice. Pretty. I like them.”
Eli chuckled softly to herself. Nico being honest was so new to her but she liked it a lot. She remembered with a hint of guilt how she had acted toward Nico in the early years of school. How she hadn’t been interested in Nico’s idol club.
She glanced back and forth before she tugged Nico close to her, pecking her sweetly on the lips.
When Eli pulled away Nico almost chased Eli’s lips before she remembered where they were. “What was that for?”
“I just wanted to do it.” Eli admitted sincerely. “You’re pretty special to me, Nico. I’m never going to not notice you.”
Nico bit the inside of her cheek, struggling to keep herself from beaming at the comment. She had to admit it felt a bit strange for Eli to be saying that to her. “Y-You’re really pushing the boundaries, Ayase.”
“I feel daring...maybe even more spontaneous when I’m around you.” Eli said with a small smile.
Nico felt herself blush before she felt Eli’s hand touch hers. Timidly the two entwined their fingers. She glanced away, focusing on something over Eli’s shoulder. “Your eyes are really annoying me.”
“But I like staring at you.”
“Eli?”
“Hmm?” Eli asked, perking up slightly.
“Do you think I’m...pretty?” Nico asked, certain her face was completely red by now. “I mean I’m not fishing for compli-”
“I think you look beautiful.” Eli answered brightly without hesitating. “Even wearing makeup I see.”
“Thanks.” Nico mumbled bashfully, her eyes flitting back to Eli’s. She lightly squeezed the hand in her own, flashing Eli a warm smile. “You look really nice too.”
“I know. You told me.” Eli smirked. She looked around before she pecked Nico’s cheeks. “Come on!”
“Don’t drag me around!” Nico yelped as Eli tugged her off in the direction of the movie theater.
“Then start catching up.” Eli quipped.
Nico smirked before she began to match Eli’s strides toward the theater, warmth lingering in her chest.
----
Honoka tried to subtly wipe her hands on her shirt, swallowing thickly. Umi was kneeling across from her, both of them on her bed.
Umi wasn’t looking directly at her, choosing to look off to the right instead. Honoka could hear that her best friend’s breathing was quicker than it usually would be.
“I’m kinda nervous.” She said, hoping to break the tension.
“You are?” Umi asked in surprise and relief as she looked toward Honoka. “Why?”
Honoka shrugged sheepishly. “I don’t want to mess up in front of you. What if I’m really bad at it? I was already bad at taking your first kiss. You said it yourself. Ugh...maybe we shouldn’t do this. You probably want to with someone you actually like.”
Umi didn’t know what else to do. She wanted to reassure Honoka but she couldn’t find the words. Instead she leaned in and kissed her, cupping Honoka’s face in her hands. She felt Honoka inhale sharply but soon enough, Honoka was grasping at her shoulders, kissing her back.
Umi closed her eyes, letting herself relax into the kiss. It was much better than their first, she noticed as Honoka’s hands slid over her back. It was soft and warm though soon enough as the kiss deepend Umi felt that warmth turn to something hotter.
She pulled back, gasping softly for breath.
Honoka stared at Umi, panting softly herself. “That was um…you’re really…”
“Please don’t say whatever you’re thinking of saying.”
“Hot.” Honoka finished seriously, meeting Umi’s eyes.
Umi groaned and buried her head in her hands. “Honoka!”
“What?” Honoka asked innocently. “I already told you I like girls.”
“You said a girl. Like Kotori?” Umi looked up at Honoka, her brow slightly furrowed.
“Kotori-chan? No, um...not Kotori-chan.” Honoka felt herself blush. “I like a lot of girls.”
“But you LIKE a specific one.” Umi said, frowning slightly. “Right?”
“I guess. But I like doing this with Umi-chan too.” Honoka said, looking away. She bit her lip. She couldn’t tell Umi that she was the one she liked.
“Do you want to keep going?” Umi murmured. She placed her hand on Honoka’s cheek, gently encouraging her to look at her. “It’s just practice so it’s fine. Right?”
“Right.” Honoka breathed, giving a slight nod of her head. She pressed her hand against Umi’s, leaning into the touch. “But you’re still Umi-chan.”
“I-I don’t know what that means.” Umi rasped.
Honoka didn’t try to explain. She leaned in and kissed Umi again, gentler than before. She didn’t want to scare Umi into recoiling from her. She kissed her slowly, feeling Umi kiss her back. Warm hands drifted to her shoulders, lightly resting there and Honoka allowed herself for a moment to pretend that this was real. That Umi was kissing her because they were together, not because they were practicing.
Umi pulled away after a moment, her cheeks flushed. “That’s um...enough for now.”
“Right!” Honoka exclaimed, her eyes wide. “Do you want to...stay for a while though? We don’t have to do anything, just...maybe you could stay for dinner?”
“I should be getting back. I have homework to be doing.” Umi said with an apologetic smile as she stood from the bed. She noticed Honoka looked oddly downcast. “This is just a little weird for me, that’s all.”
Honoka nodded silently.
Umi kissed Honoka once more. “I’m sorry.” She said softly, not sure what else to say. She heard the door open behind them and quickly straightened up, turning around to find Honoka’s mother standing there.
“Oh!” Hikaru exclaimed in surprise. “Your girlfriend is here. Are you staying for dinner, Umi-chan?”
“Um…” Umi turned to look at Honoka. “No, I have to go. Thank you anyway.”
“Umi-chan…” Honoka grimaced, noticing the panicked look on Umi’s face. She reached for Umi but before she could grasp her hand, Umi bolted out of the door.
Honoka sighed. Umi had always been easily embarrassed. She should have known that this would embarrass her too. “Damn it.”
“Did you two get into a fight?” Hikaru asked in concern.
“No, we’re fine.” Honoka said, sighing softly. She hoped that was true.
----
“Don’t worry, my parents aren’t home.” Eli said as she ushered Nico into her house. “They’ll both be at work until late.
Nico swallowed thickly as she pulled the jacket Eli had given her closer around her shoulders. Of course it would end up with them alone at Eli’s house. She shook her head, her face heating up at the dirty thoughts playing in her mind.
She looked down, noticing Eli’s butt in those tight pants as the girl bent down to pull off her brown boots.
Eli turned around, noticing Nico’s face was red. “Are you okay?”
“F-Fine. So um...your bedroom, right?”
Eli blushed too. “Oh. Sure. I can get some tea and meet you…” She gasped as Nico grabbed her collar and pulled her into a hard kiss. The kiss only lasted a couple of seconds but it acted as an unspoken promise to the blonde.
Eli felt a shiver run down her spine as Nico pulled away and slipped past her. She looked down at her phone as she pulled it from her pocket, a thought occurred to her. She quickly typed a question into her search bar. “Do first dates end with...sex?”
She blushed, growling under her breath as she quickly shoved her phone into her pocket without looking at the results. It was embarrassing enough that she had thought to do that in the first place. She placed her cool palm against her burning forehead and took a deep breath. It certainly seemed that the kiss Nico had given her was hinting at the fact that they might have sex. Still, Eli didn’t want to assume.
“You coming?” Nico called from the bedroom.
“I-I’ll be right there!” Eli nervously called back. She stayed where she was for a moment, trying to compose herself before she turned. She headed up the stairs to her bedroom but found Nico waiting at the top for her.
“So even cool Ayase Eli has a cute side?” Nico said with a smirk.
Eli glanced away. “It’s like you know what you’re doing. I’ve never...dated before.”
“I have no clue either.” Nico grabbed Eli’s hand and began to walk backwards toward the bedroom, tugging Eli with her. She grinned mischievously at her. “I’m just letting my primitive nature take control. And it makes me want to do this.”
Eli felt Nico grab her suspenders and tug her close to kiss her as the girl’s back came into contact with the bedroom door. Her lips pressed to Nico’s, her hands moving to her hips as Nico’s slid naturally into her hair. She felt Nico pull away, fumbling with the door handle before the door opened behind them and they stumbled into the room.
Eli hastily steadied them both, her lips moving from Nico’s, down to Nico’s neck. She reached up, pushing her jacket off of Nico’s shoulders. She kissed Nico again and slowly walked them back to the bed.
Nico gasped as her knees hit the edge of the bed and she sank down onto it, shuffling back and tugging Eli with her. She bit her lip, her eyes roaming over the blonde’s torso.
Eli seemed to notice as she reached down, gripping her blouse. She tugged it up and over her head, exposing her upper body to Nico.
Nico stared at Eli’s covered chest, her mouth slightly agape. “Th-That too.” She rasped, nodding at Eli’s bra.
“You sure?” Eli asked, trying to ignore the slight embarrassment she felt. Her excitement outweighed it, making it easy to ignore. “We can sto...mmph!” She trailed off, her eyes widening when Nico pulled her close, kissing her deeply.
Nico felt Eli tug her hair out of it’s ponytail, fingers slipping into it. She boldly reached around Eli’s back and unclipped her bra with shaky hands. She wasn’t sure what she was doing but her heart raced at the thought of learning with Eli.
-----
Rin snorted as she took another sip of her rum and coke. She was still on her first and she was drinking it slowly so she was still completely sober. “You didn’t tell her it was alcoholic, nya?”
She eyed Maki who was sitting in a nearby seat with a light haired girl. She was giggling quietly to herself, her cheeks slightly flushed. It was clear that she was drunk.
“She needed to loosen up.” Hibiki shrugged, smirking to herself. “Besides how would I know that a fifteen year old would chug it?”
“Maki-chan loves tomatoes. You shouldn’t have given her something with tomato juice, nya.” Rin pointed out, raising an eyebrow. She was relieved that she had chosen the drink she had. Maki’s drink looked and sounded like it would taste weird.
“Maki-chan!”
Rin looked up sharply at the sound of Kotori’s voice over the music. She watched as Maki jumped up to hug Kotori as she arrived at their table.
“KOTORI!!!”
Rin grimaced at the volume of Maki’s voice. “She’s definitely drunk. Maki-chan would never willingly hug someone.”
Kotori turned to Hibiki with narrowed eyes, struggling to keep Maki a fairly safe distance from her. She couldn’t have the drunk girl accidentally exposing their secret. “What the hell did you do?!”
“Guess that’s our cue.” Hibiki stood up, offering her hand to Rin. “Wanna dance, hot shot?”
“Oh, I don’t really…”
“Come on.” Hibiki grabbed Rin’s hand, grinning at her. “Loosen up a little. I’ve seen you dance during your idol concerts. You’re one of the best, next to Ayase and Sonoda of course.”
Rin barely had time to put down her drink before she was dragged off to the dance floor.
Kotori sighed, turning to Maki. She was relieved that they had less of an audience now at least. “What are you doing, Maki-chan?”
Maki shrugged her shoulders and Kotori noticed for the first time that Maki had discarded her sweater. She noticed it sitting on the table and reached out to grab it.
“Too hot.” Maki muttered in protest when Kotori tried to help her into it.
“You need to cover your arms.”
“Nah.” Maki pushed Kotori’s hands away, frowning slightly. “You can cover them.”
Kotori sighed heavily and let the sweater fall back to her side. “I can’t believe you got drunk, Maki-chan.”
“I was lonely with them.” Maki confessed, leaning into Kotori. She smiled softly when Kotori wrapped her arms around her. “I felt like a third wheel. I’m glad you’re here now. I missed you.”
Kotori glanced over at Hibiki with a frown. She wasn’t sure how she was meant to take Maki home when the redhead was drunk. She was sure Maki’s parents would frown upon something like that, even more than her own mother would if she had gotten drunk. “Guess I’m going to have to bring you to my place, huh? Oh wait, Nozomi-chan is nearby. We can sleep at her place!”
Maki groaned at the thought. “No way. I just want to be with you, Kotori. I want to sleep next to you with your arms around me. If we stay with anyone from Muse we’ll have to keep our distance. I don’t want that. Can we just go to your house? I’ll call my parents and tell them I’ll be out for the night.”
Kotori opened her mouth to respond but she hesitated when Maki stared up at her with puppy dog eyes. “Okay. We can go to my place. We have to be careful around my mom though. We can’t let her see that you’re drunk. We can tell her that your parents are going out of town or something…”
Maki nodded, smiling brightly. “Right.”
“You weren’t listening to me, were you?” Kotori sighed though she couldn’t help but smile at her girlfriend. She gently brushed Maki’s hair behind her ear. “You’re pretty cute when you’re drunk.”
“I thought alcohol was meant to make your more daring, not cute.”
Kotori chuckled softly. “Guess you’re just a cute drunk then.”
“What?” Maki asked. “So that means you would be the opposite?”
Kotori thought about that for a moment before she shrugged her shoulders. “Honoka-chan and Umi-chan when we tried some of my mom’s wine, called me a clueless drunk.”
“Clueless?”
“Yeah. I tend to do things I’m not aware of. I once told Honoka-chan her chest got bigger.” Kotori said, recalling the memory. “And that Umi-chan should just make out with her…”
Maki giggled. “What would you say to me? If you were drunk?”
“That I’d want to kiss you all of the time. And that you make me want to undress you. Completely.” Kotori lowered her voice, drawing Maki flush against her. “Is that bad?”
“You sure you’re not drunk?”
Kotori chuckled. “I’m just thinking what drunk me would think of you. It’ll probably be more physical than talking?”
Maki bit her lip for a moment. “Kiss me?”
Kotori looked around to make sure nobody was watching before she gently pecked Maki’s lips. When she drew away she laughed as Maki whined. “You’re such a brat, Maki-chan.”
“I’m not.” Maki pouted, wrapping her arms around Kotori’s neck. “I’m drunk and needy and cute. Give me love.”
“You’re definitely drunk.” Kotori said, rolling her eyes. “I’ll kiss you properly at my house, okay? I promise.”
Maki’s eyes widened and she nodded eagerly. She glanced over her shoulder to see Rin dancing close to Hibiki. She was smiling as she jumped to the music, alongside Hibiki. She seemed happy, Maki noticed as Kotori tugged her toward the door. Or maybe she was just drunk. Maki wasn’t entirely sure.
----
Hibiki stepped into her house, laughing alongside Rin. She tugged on the girl’s hand, encouraging her to enter roo. “I haven’t laughed this much in a while. Thanks for coming. Even though we got ditched.”
“You’re way more fun than Maki-chan so I liked it...in the end.”
Hibiki smiled coyly before they walked into the living room. She paused, her eyes widening upon seeing her father waiting.
“It’s a school night.” Hitoashi said, narrowing his eyes.
“It’s SATURDAY!” Hibiki shot back before she tugged Rin toward the stairs. She hurried up them, hoping her father wouldn’t say anything to embarrass her in front of Rin.
“Are you sure it’s okay for me to come over?” Rin asked hesitantly as Hibiki tugged her into her bedroom. “I don’t want to make your dad angry.”
“He can go drink himself to sleep if he has to.” Hibiki said darkly.
Rin nodded as she looked around the room. She wasn’t sure what she was expecting but she certainly wasn’t expecting the room to be so plain. The only things in the room seemed to be art canvases and supplies. Until Rin looked up, her eyes widening at the mural on the ceiling.
“It’s a good thing not a lot of people look up, huh?” Hibiki quipped as she sat down on the bed.
Rin was too busy staring up at the swirls of color in the picture of the night sky above to answer. She could even make out shooting stars in the picture. It looks so real.
“I always liked Van Gogh's starry night. I wanted it in my room. I didn’t have a big enough tarp to make it so I improvised.” Hibiki explained. “I even used a special kind of white paint for the stars. Look.” She got up and switched the light off before she made her way back to her bed, grabbing Rin’s hand on the way. She tugged her down to the bed and they lay down, looking up at the glowing stars and swirls.
Rin looked to her right at Hibiki and she noticed just how pretty the girl was. She felt her cheeks flush at the thought but she couldn’t tear her eyes away. Not until Hibiki glanced at her anyway.
Rin quickly looked away, cursing herself. She didn’t want to ruin her budding friendship with Hibiki. “Sorry.” She flinched as she felt a hand move to hers, gentle fingers lacing with her own.
“I’m glad I can show you this.” Hibiki confessed quietly. “I don’t let just anyone in here. But I trust you.”
Rin bit her lip before she looked away to the side to see a picture of a black haired girl around about the age of six or seven with a woman in a wheelchair. She noticed the woman had light blonde hair and the same colors eyes as the young girl’s. The girl’s hand was tightly grasping the woman’s. “Is that you?”
“Yeah, that’s me and my mother.” Hibiki answered, following Rin’s gaze. “A year before she died. Her name was Sophie. I told you I’m half British, right?”
“Yeah.” Rin answered softly, turning her eyes back to Hibiki.
“Well that’s where the British came from. That was when we lived in King’s Cross. Want to know a secret?” Hibiki looked up at Rin who patiently stared back at her. “I didn’t dye my hair color just as a reason to be bad and go against my father. I did it to be closer to her. I only have her eyes to go by but they’re so haunting for me. Every time I see my reflection I always think of her and…” She paused, blinking back tears which continued and fell despite her efforts. “He hates looking at me because he’s haunted too.”
Rin didn’t know what to say so she settled for gently wiping Hibiki’s tears away, a sympathetic look on her face. “I-I um…”
“You don’t have to say anything.” Hibiki said, sniffling softly.
Rin noticed Hibiki leaning up but she didn’t have time to draw back before soft lips pressed against her own. Her eyes widened briefly and she froze, still.
Hibiki slowly drew away. “S-Sorry, I just...I want to be honest with you, Rin. I’ve liked you for a while. I know you barely know me but I’ve noticed you and...I like you. I just want you to know that.”
“It’s...it’s okay.” Rin said, still stunned by the sudden kiss. She leaned in and hugged Hibiki. She felt Hibiki hug her back without hesitation. She let out a short sigh. She didn’t want to be like Miyuki and be harsh with her ‘rejection’. “But I’m not...interested it anyone right now. Not just you. Anyone.”
Hibiki nodded in response. She supposed she already knew that. “I’m just glad I could tell you.” She said, her voice slightly muffled by Rin’s neck. “I think I need a friend more than anything.”
Rin felt a shiver course through her but she just held the girl tighter. “I’ll be your friend. I’ll be your best friend, Hibiki. I promise.”
Hibiki’s lips turned up slightly at that, her chest swelling slightly with happiness. She pulled away after a moment, wiping the rest of her tears. “You’re staying tonight, right?”
Rin nodded, suddenly feeling nervous again. “I text my mom already. Are you sure it’s okay? I don’t want to cause any trouble.”
“I want you to stay.” Hibiki said, shaking her head. “I guess...this is pretty weird for you, right? I mean we just met as far as you know…”
“I-It’s fine, nya.” Rin looked Hibiki over. “Do you have something for me to wear though? I mean you’re um…” She hesitated unsurely. She knew how Nico would react to someone calling her small and Hibiki wasn’t much taller than Nico. “Ah, nevermind. Um...where do you want me to sleep?”
“My bed?” Hibiki asked, tilting her head slightly.
Rin’s eyes widened at the dirty thoughts suddenly running through her mind. “R-Right, nya. I knew that.”
Hibiki blinked, confused by Rin’s behavior. “I must look like a clown, huh? I need to wash this makeup off. Um...you can change into whatever you want. Second drawer down. I have some clothes in the bathroom so I’ll get changed in there.”
“Right.” Rin said, her face flushed. She had already messed up. “Okay. You can do it in here if you want. I mean um...it wouldn’t be weird. I get changed in front of my friends all of the time.”
Hibiki smirked slightly at that. “But would you get changed in front of the girl you like?” She left Rin to ponder that, turning and heading for the door.
Rin wasn’t sure what to say or do so she got up and headed for the dresser. She found some sweats and a loose shirt and quickly changed into them. She turned as the door opened and found Hibiki walking into the bedroom in shorts and a t-shirt. Her hair looked a little bit wet and her makeup had been removed.
“Shit, nya…” Rin breathed. Hibiki’s eyes were even more breathtaking without eye shadow.
Hibiki raised an eyebrow. “Are you okay?”
“YES, nya!”
Hibiki shrugged and went over to Rin, taking her hand. She dragged her onto the bed again before she pulled the covers over them.
“Goodnight.” Rin murmured, nervously turning onto her side so that she was facing away from Hibiki.
Hibiki frowned slightly at Rin’s back. She hoped she hadn’t made the girl too uncomfortable. “Goodnight, Rin.”
----
Eli woke to the feeling of an unfamiliar warmth against her front. Something tickled her nose and her brow furrowed as he eyes fluttered open. She found herself staring at the back of Nico’s head and memories of the previous night rushed back to her. She smiled slightly, nuzzling Nico’s neck.
Given the fact that Nico was facing away from her, it was only when she became aware of fingers gently stroking her hand that she realized Nico was awake. “How long have you been awake?” She murmured, gently kissing Nico’s neck. It was dark in the room, telling her that it was still night.
“A while.” Nico whispered back. “I just...you know you took me virginity, right?”
Eli felt her stomach sink at the question. She hadn’t thought of it like that. She swallowed thickly. “Do you...regret it? I didn’t mean to push you into anything. I would have waited if…” She groaned, resting her forehead against Nico’s back. “I shouldn’t have moved so fast. I just figured...I was being spontaneous.”
Nico turned in Eli’s arms, fixing her with a serious look. “Oh geez, don’t start with the self-loathing, Ayase. I took yours too. I wanted it anyway. I wanted something that nobody else in our school could get. And that’s you.”
Eli felt her heart beat faster. “You can be pretty romantic when you want to be, Nico.”
“Hey, I’m not that horrible at this!” Nico protested, rolling her eyes.
“I definitely wouldn’t say you’re horrible at it. Especially the part that came before this.” Eli smirked daringly, causing Nico to blush.
“Shut up.” Nico grumbled, placing her hand behind Eli’s neck. She drew her in close and kissed her, mostly to hide her own embarrassment. Still the kiss drew a slight moan from the blonde and she felt a surge of satisfaction until the moment was broken by footsteps outside of the door.
She drew back quickly, her eyes wide with horror.
“Shhh!” Eli whispered, hearing her mom pause outside of her room. She heard her mother speaking Russian but her heart was racing too much to hear. If her mother walked in on them, she wasn’t sure what would happen. She’d probably be told to leave.
Nico saw the fear in Eli’s eyes and nodded stiffly to show she understood what Eli wanted her to do.
Slowly, the talking outside of the room grew quieter until finally Nico heard a door shut down the hallway.
“Was that your mom?” She whispered.
“Yeah.” Eli murmured, her heart still racing. She slowly sat up in the bed. “I can’t believe she almost caught us. I forgot she would be coming home tonight.”
She watched as Nico silently got out of bed and began to get dressed. “You’re not walking home in that outfit. There’s a sweater in my drawer you can take.”
“Well whose fault was it throwing my trench coat into the trash?” Nico quipped, raising an eyebrow.
Eli shook her head in exasperation before she got out of bed. She would need to change into her pajamas too. She crossed the room to her drawer to get dressed. “Just please put on some sweats and a hoodie. It’s dark outside. And dangerous.”
Nico scoffed. “We both know I can take care of myself.”
“I know. Can you just let me worry about you for a second?” Eli tugged on a thin shirt along with her own sweats before she turned to Nico. “I don’t want you to get hurt. That’s all. I really…” She trailed off, biting her lip. “Just please take the clothes.”
“Fine.”
Eli watched as Nico once more took off her vest and shirt, discarding her skirt too. She smiled and handed Nico a pair of joggers and a hoodie, which Nico quickly tugged on. “Thank you.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Nico said, rolling her eyes. She gestured toward the door. “Lead the way.”
Eli nodded and led the way out of the bedroom, checking to make sure nobody was in the hallway. She headed down the hallway and down the stairs as quietly as she could with Nico behind her.
Nico slid her shoes on at the door and waited for Eli to open the front door for her. When the door was open she stepped outside. “So I’ll um...see you at school, I guess?”
Eli nodded in response. “Yeah.”
Nico stayed where she was, her eyes shifting from side to side.
Eli leaned in and gently kissed Nico’s lips before she drew away again.
“I’m not gonna get used to you doing that anytime soon then.” Nico mumbled, her cheeks flushed.
Eli smiled warmly. “Goodnight, Nico.”
“Goodnight.” Nico turned to walk away, lifting a hand in a wave as she started on her way down the street.
----
Rin grumbled in annoyance as light hit her eyes. She snuggled unconsciously into the warmth of Hibiki’s back, trying to resist waking up. She heard a gasp and instinctively pulled away, falling out of the bed onto the floor. She grimaced at the shot of pain and looked up to see a blushing wide eyed Hibiki had sat up.
“Did you sleep well?” Hibiki asked with a slight smile.
“Uh...yeah, did you?” Rin asked, moving to her knees. She crossed her arms atop the bed and rested her head on them, looking up at Hibiki.
Hibiki swallowed thickly. “I slept fine, yeah.”
Rin noticed the strange look on Hibiki’s face and her brow furrowed. “You okay?”
Hibiki leaned in, brushing her fingers against Rin’s cheek. “I’m better than great. I have a best friend now, remember? Someone I can just be me around.”
Rin felt herself blush but smiled softly. “You can.” She confirmed softly, feeling Hibiki’s fingers brush briefly through her hair. She slowly drew back and lifted her arms, stretching them over her head. “It’s Sunday. Do you want to um...hang out today maybe?”
“You want to hang out with me more?” Hibiki asked in surprise.
“Yeah, nya.” Rin answered sincerely.
Hibiki’s eyes lit up at the confirmation. “Alright. That’s okay with me. Do you need to stop by your house to get clothes?”
“You can come with me. If you want.” Rin offered shyly as she got to her feet.
“Do you want to stay over for one more night?” Hibiki offered hopefully. “I know it’s a school night but…”
“Nya, maybe I want to be bad.”
Hibiki blinked.
“NOT LIKE THAT!” Rin exclaimed, her eyes widening.
Hibiki raised an eyebrow. “Like what?” She laughed when Rin looked away. “I did tell Nishikino I would corrupt you.” She got out of bed, stretching for a moment. “I’ll change in the bathroom. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
“Right.” Rin watched Hibiki go, feeling slightly relieved. She wasn’t sure where the flood of bad thoughts came from. As the door closed she stood up, figuring she should change too.
A moment later Hibiki appeared again in cut off shirts and a loose crop top. “Sorry, my other clothes are being washed.”
Rin’s eyes widened as she took in the skin on display. “Um…”
“What?” Hibiki asked hesitantly. “Too much?”
“No, I just really um…” Rin shook her head, looking away,
Hibiki turned around and headed to her closet, emerging with a black bomber jacket. She pulled it on and zipped it up.
“It’s hot today, nya.” Rin frowned in confusion.
“I don’t want you to be uncomfortable.” Hibiki said quietly.
Rin walked over and unzipped the jacket, glancing down at Hibiki’s exposed stomach before looking up. “I won’t be uncomfortable. I suck at this, don’t I, nya?”
“No.” Hibiki said, shaking her head. “It’s just...different. It’s not every day someone tells you they like you, right? Well you probably hear that kind of thing more than me anyway.”
“That people like me?” Rin asked in surprise. “No. Not even the girl I liked liked me back. You’re the first ever.”
“Straights are idiots.” Hibiki said boldly. She nervously noticed that Rin was still standing close to her, idly toying with the zipper on her jacket.
Rin managed a small smile at that. “Right.”
Hibiki lightly tousled Rin’s hair. “Come on, hot shot. Let’s make you bad.”
Rin laughed softly as she let go of Hibiki and let the girl take her hand instead, tugging her toward the door.
----
“Kotori, you have to leave for school in ten minutes and you still haven’t eaten breakfast!”
Kotori grimaced at the sound of her mother’s voice. Maki too, who had just finished dressing, froze. “I’ll get something on the way, mom!”
“Okay!”
Maki breathed a sigh of relief as she heard Kotori’s mom walk away from the door. “I still can’t believe she didn’t find me.”
Kotori shrugged. “Well she was busy yesterday…”
“On a Sunday?”
“She had some paperwork she needed to get done and she likes doing it in her office at school.” Kotori explained quietly. “She says it’s easier to concentrate there. Besides, you enjoyed being here.”
“I had a hangover.”
“And I took care of you.” Kotori said, raising an eyebrow. “You were really handsy last night. Even though it was just a heavy makeout.”
Maki lowered her head, her face and ears burning with embarrassment. She gasped softly as she felt Kotori step up behind her, gently pecking the tip of her ear. “School. Remember, school.”
“You even managed to get my shirt off.” Kotori murmured softly.
“Kotori!”
Kotori smirked, gently nibbling on Maki’s left ear. “What? You heard my mom, we still have ten minutes before we have to leave for school.”
“It’s been five minutes since she said that.”
Kotori chuckled softly at the comment. “Fine, we can put this on hold until later.”
Maki’s eyes widened slightly at the promise. Remembering the mark left on her neck she quickly buttoned up her collar. She drew away from Kotori, flashing her a small smile before she picked up her bag.
“Are you sure your parents wouldn’t have noticed you weren’t there?” Kotori asked, her brow a little furrowed in concern as she headed for the door with Maki.
Maki shook her head. “It’ll be fine. I left a note saying I was going out and they haven’t called me so they probably haven’t noticed. Is your mom…?”
“I heard her leave for work a couple of minutes ago. I’ll have to lock up on our way out.” Kotori said reassuringly as she stepped out into the hallway with Maki.
Maki grabbed Kotori’s hand and tugged her into a deep yet soft kiss. She felt Kotori kiss her back and smiled into it before she drew back.
“What was that for?” Kotori asked, pleasantly surprised.
Maki shrugged her shoulders. “Just felt like it. Do I need a reason?”
Kotori shook her head. Maki really was a brat sometimes. She could see a smirk playing at the redhead’s lips. She pouted before she pounced, wrapping her arms around Maki’s arm like they were a real couple.
“Kotori.” Maki groaned, rolling her eyes.
“What?” Kotori smirked back. “I can’t walk to school with my girlfriend?”
“Technically I’m not even meant to be your girlfriend.” Maki blushed as she felt Kotori’s chest pressing against her bicep. “Someone might think we’re together.”
“We are together.” Kotori huffed slightly as she loosened her hold on Maki. They made their way toward the stairs and she pouted to herself. She didn’t like the idea of keeping their relationship a secret anymore than Maki did but she knew why they needed to do it. She didn’t want to get Maki into trouble with her parents and she wasn’t at all sure of how her own mom would react to the news either. Or her dad for that matter.
Maki noticed Kotori’s distant look as they reached the bottom of the stairs. She knew about Kotori’s issues with her mother, especially since her dad had left them when she was twelve. “One day we’ll be able to do this. I’m not gonna leave you, Kotori. Not like him.”
Kotori bit her lip. Only Honoka and Umi knew about him. It wasn’t until she had started dating Maki that she had told her. She sighed, letting her head rest on the other girl’s shoulder. “Thank you.”
As they stepped outside of Kotori’s apartment building, Maki looked both ways before she kissed Kotori’s forehead. She had learned the hard way about Kotori’s anxiety issues. There had been a time she’d forgotten about a date and Kotori had ended up close to hysterical because she thought Maki was tired of her.
“Hey, Maki-chan…” Kotori said as they started walking down the path. “I know we said we shouldn’t...but do you think we could hold hands on the way to school? I mean...friends hold hands all of the time, right?”
Maki smiled broadly at the suggestion and took Kotori’s hand without hesitation. She tangled their fingers together confidently. “You know I wouldn’t say no to that.”
----
Nico was on her way down the corridor to the cafeteria when she felt someone grab her arm. She let out a yelp as she was pulled into a room but fell silent when she found it was just Eli. She glared at the blonde, realizing she was in the student council room. “Can’t you be a bit gentler?”
“I thought you liked it rough?” Eli teased after pushing the door closed. Nico rolled her eyes and tugged Eli close, her lips moving to the blonde’s neck. She bit down hard. “You’re right. But did you have to turn me on?”
“I missed you.” Eli gasped softly, locking the door.
Nico chuckled softly. “We’re acting like hormonal teenagers.”
“It’s exactly what we are. Come on, don’t you like being daring, Nico?”
“With you...yes.” Nico closed her eyes as she felt hands tugging her blazer and sweater off. She bit her lip when her buttons were undone, giving her already marked neck some air as she felt Eli’s lips press against it. “I missed you too.”
Her hands went to Eli’s shirt, untucking it before her hand pressed against the heated skin of Eli’s stomach. She felt herself press against the wall as she finally pulled the blonde into a needy kiss.
“Why do you have to be so hot?” Nico growled against Eli’s lips, her fingers trailing over the blonde’s ribs. “Why would you even choose me out of everyone in school?”
“Because you’re Nico.” Eli drew back.
Nico met Eli’s genuine sweet blue eyes and blushed. She pressed a much more chaste kiss to Eli’s lips. “And you’re Eli. A stuck up. Who I ended up liking.”
“Says the girl with her head up her ass.”
Nico rolled her eyes. “Barely.”
“I know.” Eli smiled warmly.
Nico huffed slightly. “Whatever. Just hurry up and keep kissing me before lunch is over, okay?”
Eli beamed at that but did as she was asked, leaning in and kissing Nico deeply.
Nico squeaked in surprise as she felt strong arms lift her by the back of her legs before Eli pinned her to the door. She wrapped her arms around Eli’s neck, nonetheless, deepening the kiss as she slid her fingers into Eli’s hair.
As dangerous as it was to do something like this at school, it was exhilarating too. She felt like fire was rushing through her veins as they both relished in the passion and feelings they held for one another.
-----
“You don’t have to wear it.” Rin said insistently as she sat down on the stool near Hibiki. It was lunch time but rather than go to the cafeteria she had chosen to stay in the art room with Hibiki. “I’m your best friend, nya! That means you don’t have to hide the real you.”
Hibiki frowned slightly as she touched the dark wig she was wearing. “I’m more comfortable in this at school. I don’t stand out as much. Besides, the principal would be pissed.”
“Who cares what anyone else thinks?” Rin walked over to Hibiki and gently took the wig off, setting it aside. “Don’t you feel better when you’re yourself?”
“Um…” Hibiki hesitated, distracted by Rin unbuttoning the top buttons of her shirt. She felt herself blush at the intimacy of the gesture. “Well...I guess so. I just don’t think everyone at school is ready for me to ‘be myself’.”
Rin realized how pushy she was being and pulled away, blushing. “S-Sorry, nya.” She looked away, frowning. “Maybe I should get my ears pierced.”
“Huh?!”
“I just want to look different. More interesting.” Rin said, shrugging.
“I think you...already look interesting.” Hibiki said, her voice quieting slightly. She was glad that Rin wasn’t looking at her at least. “You don’t need to get anything pierced. Trust me.”
Rin glanced at Hibiki with a small smile. “Really? You think I’m interesting.”
“Well yeah. Obviously. I told you that on Saturday night.” Hibiki answered as if it were obvious.
Rin gave a slightly nervous laugh. It was still odd to think that someone like Hibiki liked her, of all people. “You don’t have to leave it off it you don’t want to.” She said softly, figuring she’d been a little too forward. She stepped forward and hugged Hibiki who tensed for a moment before carefully hugging back.
Rin was briefly distracted by the feeling of Hibiki’s chest pressing against her. She swallowed thickly. “Y-You should do what makes you happy.”
“I guess you’re right.” Hibiki said, drawing away from the embrace. She flashed Rin a small smile. “Maybe someday. Just not today.”
Rin beamed at that and nodded her head in understanding. “Hey, Hibiki…” She stepped back, sitting down. “Will it not ruin your reputation? Being seen with me?”
“Huh?” Hibiki tilted her head. “Why would it?”
Rin shrugged her shoulders. “Nico-chan said Miyuki-chan’s...that’s the girl I confessed to...her friend knows that I um...like girls. And she’s going to tell everyone. People probably already know. If you’re seen with me people might think you are too.”
“I don’t want people to know I’m a rebel. That doesn’t mean I give a shit about my friends being gay.” Hibiki frowned at Rin’s question. “I’m gay too. Who the hell cares? My father already knows. It’s...a long story. But he does know.”
Rin stared at Hibiki with a worried look on her face. “But what about everyone at school?”
“It’s not like we’re holding hands in the hallways.” Hibiki pointed out matter of factly. “We’re just hanging out. People can think what they want.”
Rin breathed a sigh of relief. “So you still want to be friends with me?”
“Best friends.” Hibiki smiled warmly, nodding her head. She felt her chest expand when Rin beamed at her. She stared at Rin for a moment. “You would look cute with pierced ears.”
Rin held her breath as Hibiki stepped toward her. She felt a hand come up to caress her cheek and blushed in response. “Y-Yeah?”
“Yes.” Hibiki said softly, a small smile tugging at her lips.
Hibiki’s eyes flickered down to Rin’s lips, her eyes turning dark for a second before she locked eyes with Rin again.
Rin cleared her throat, noticing where Hibiki had been looking. “How did you know you were like that? Did you ever kiss a girl, besides me...?”
“Back in middle school.” Hibiki answered simply. “How did you know?”
Rin shrugged her shoulders. “I liked Miyuki-senpai. That’s all. I had never kissed anyone before though.”
“Before I kissed you.” Hibiki said in realization.
Rin noticed the guilty look on Hibiki’s face and reached out, grasping her hand. “It’s fine, nya! It wasn’t bad. I um...I liked it. It was nice.”
“Nice?” Hibiki’s eyes lit up with hope. “So um...maybe it would be okay if someday I did it again?”
“Someday.” Rin said with a small smile. “Maybe, yeah.”
Hibiki smiled softly before she tucked a strand of blonde hair behind her ear. She opened her mouth to speak but she was cut off by the bell ringing. “Ah, I guess we should get to class.” She mumbled as she pulled her wig back on. She fixed it so that it looked as natural as possible. “How do I look?”
“Good.” Rin stepped forward and gently buttoned Hibiki’s shirt up again.
Hibiki swallowed thickly. “Right. I forgot about that. Thanks. Come on, let’s get to class.” She grabbed Rin’s hand and dragged her out of the room.
“Y-You’re still holding my hand.” Rin stuttered as students began to whisper around them. She noticed Eli and Nico coming out of the student council room , Eli tying her hair up while Nico straightened her sweater and blouse. She didn’t think anything of it. Hibiki’s eyes widened at the sight though and she let out a low whistle as they passed.
“Shut it!” Nico growled in annoyance while Eli looked nothing short of panicked.
“Nishikino ain’t the only one getting it, huh?!” Hibiki hollered back as she made her way down the hallway.
Nico stepped forward but Eli grabbed her arm, pulling her back.
“Just leave it.” Eli said softly as she stared after Rin and the other girl.
Rin glanced back at Nico and Eli in confusion but she quickly shook it off, more focused on getting to class and the fact that Hibiki was still holding her hand.
“Wait!” Nico said in realization. “Maki’s doing that?! But...how? With who?!”
Eli shrugged her shoulders but the look on Nico’s face told her she was going to be roped into finding out who Maki was dating anyway.
----
Umi squinted against the sun, keeping a close eye on the door that led to the stairwell. Herself and Honoka were the only two people on the roof but someone else, probably someone from Muse, could come up at any moment and Umi was preparing herself to have to dart away from Honoka’s side, where she was leaning comfortably.
“My parents think it’s just a phase.” Umi said quietly, breaking the silence which had settled between them. “That I’ll grow out of it.”
Honoka gave a thoughtful hum. “I guess they’re right...about our relationship at least. But you’re still going to like girls. You can’t do anything to change that.”
“Yeah.” Umi mused, a sick feeling forming in her stomach at the thought of their pseudo-relationship ending. “But not yet.”
“What if I come over for dinner?” Honoka asked, realizing what Umi was worried about. “And we make it serious. I don’t want them to think that we’re just messing around either. My parents believe us. My mom said she was wondering when I was going to tell her...weird.”
Umi smiled slightly at that. “Do you think we can do it? We’d have to pretend to um…” She felt herself blush. “You know, be in love. With each other.”
“It would be easy for me.” Honoka said brightly. “Umi-chan is my type.” She saw Umi raise an eyebrow and her eyes widened. “What, am I not yours?”
Umi smirked at the question and gave a slight shake of her head. She wasn’t going to answer that. She didn’t want to make her feelings too obvious.
Honoka pouted, taking Umi’s answer to mean no. “So what is Umi-chan’s type? Like...Eli-senpai?”
Umi scoffed slightly. “I’m not going to tell you.”
Honoka frowned, biting her lip. She supposed she should have expected the answer that Umi wasn’t interested in her like that. They were only fake dating after all.
“Besides, you won’t tell me who you like.” Umi pointed out matter-of-factly.
“Because she doesn’t like me back.” Honoka said with a slight shrug of her shoulders. She took a deep breath, leaning forward slightly. She wondered if she could talk to Kotori about the situation. She shook her head. Kotori would probably think she was being stupid for putting herself through dating Umi without really being honest.
“Sorry.” Umi said softly, noticing Honoka’s sudden distance. “Is it Kotori?”
“No.”
“Eli?” Umi asked quietly, figuring that was why Honoka had asked her.
“No.”
Umi hummed thoughtfully. “Nozomi?”
Honoka shook her head. “Stop guessing, Umi-chan. I don’t want anyone to know. Not even you.”
Umi frowned and looked away. “Okay.” She noticed Honoka’s hand resting between them on the ground and her own hand twitched. She wanted to hold Honoka’s hand so badly but she didn’t know how Honoka would react. Instead she cleared her throat. “So what should we do when you come over?”
“Obviously kiss each other in front of him. Maybe I could hold your arm.” Honoka answered quietly. “And we could pretend to do something in your room.”
Umi’s eyes widened. “Honoka!”
“What? I’m just suggesting ideas.” Honoka said with a tiny smile as she got to her feet. She stretched her arms above her head, sighing. “We should get going. Lunch is almost over.”
“Right.” Umi gathered her things together, standing too. She felt a little bit guilty about having partially ruined their lunch by bring up something that had upset Honoka. “Honoka?”
“Hmm?”
“Can we...practice again?”
Honoka hesitated before she turned to look at Umi. “It’s calling kissing, Umi-chan.”
Umi cringed. “Don’t make me say it.”
“Why do you want to?”
“Because I-I want to be convincing. For when you come over.” Umi lied awkwardly. Trying to think of an excuse was harder than she had thought.
“You can come over to my house tonight.” Honoka hitched her bag up onto her shoulder. “We can practice there if you want.”
Umi swallowed thickly. “Right. Okay. Do you still want to? You said...”
“I do.” Honoka said without hesitation as she turned to Umi. Her eyes were slightly wider than usually. “I-I do want to. If you do.”
Umi breathed a sigh of relief at the response. “I do too. Um...let’s hurry and get to class. I don’t want to miss anything.”
Honoka groaned at the mention of class but did as she was asked, trailing after Umi to the stairwell door.
----
“Who do you think she’s meeting?” Eli whispered as she walked alongside Nico down the hallway. Maki was a way in front of them and didn’t seem to have noticed that they were following yet.
“I don’t know. That’s what we’re trying to find out.” Nico said, rolling her eyes at Eli’s question. “Looks like she’s headed to the music room.” She stopped at the corner, encouraging Eli to stop with her. Peeking around she saw Maki enter the music room. “Come on.”
Eli sighed as she followed Nico to the music room door. She didn’t see why they even had to do this. It wasn’t their business. She could only imagine that she would be furious if any of her friends decided they were going to follow her or Nico to find out their secret.
“She pulled the blinds down on the window.” Nico said thoughtfully. “Why would she do that if she wasn’t trying to hide something?”
“I don’t know.” Eli sighed, shoving her hands into her pockets. “Can we go now? I’d rather be alone with you right…”
“Someone’s coming!” Nico hissed, grabbing Eli’s arm. She pulled her close to the lockers and pressed against the wall, drawing Eli close to her. Over Eli’s shoulder she saw someone walk past but barely managed to catch a glimpse of a pink ribbon before the girl was gone.
Nico moved away from the lockers in time to see the door to the music room close. “She’s a second year. With a pretty big chest.”
Eli huffed. “You were staring at her chest?”
“Hey, I had yours against me!” Nico said defensively. “And yours is HUGE.”
Eli crossed her arms, frowning. “Not as big as Nozomi...you barely have anything.”
“HEY!” Nico growled. “I’m trying here, oka-?”
“And it’s what I prefer.” Eli interrupted before Nico could continue. She smirked and grabbed Nico’s hand, tugging her closer. “Why don’t we go?”
Nico blushed. “Um...you can come over to my place after Muse practice if you want. I’m cooking.”
Eli smiled brightly at the invitation and nodded her head. “I would like that.”
Nico relaxed slightly, seeing sincerity in Eli’s eyes. She smiled softly. Her siblings seemed to like Eli the most out of Muse and Eli got along so well with Cocoro. She tangled her fingers with Eli and tugged the blonde down the hallway, her desire to find out who Maki was meeting forgotten about for now.
----
Maki was gently playing the piano, only half practicing when the door to the music room flew open, hitting the wall. She gasped, sitting up straight as her eyes widened. She watched as Kotori stalked into the room, slamming the door closed behind her.
“K-Kotori?” Maki stuttered, getting to her feet.
“I can’t believe him!” Kotori exclaimed loudly. “He hasn’t contacted us in four years and now all of a sudden he wants to SEE ME?! WHAT THE HELL?!”
Maki noticed Kotori clutching a letter in her hand. It was mostly crumpled up. “Um, Kotori, what…?”
Kotori let out a yell of frustration and kicked the chair next to her as hard as she could. It went flying across the room and she cried out in pain, clutching at her foot. “Damn it!” She crumbled to the ground in tears, the letter falling from her hands.
Maki stepped away from the piano, carefully making her way to her girlfriend. She hesitantly knelt down next to her. “You’re talking about your fa-”
Kotori growled angrily. “Fuck him. If you say that word…”
“Alright, alright. Karasu contacted you. I…”
“I’m not going to see him.” Kotori interrupted angrily. “He CHEATED. HE LEFT US! There’s no way in hell I want to see him. I don’t care if he says he’s changed. FUCK him.”
Maki swallowed anxiously. She had never heard Kotori talk like that before. In fact she was sure she had never seen Kotori so angry. She sighed and pulled Kotori to her. “Come on, let it out. It’s not just yelling you want to do.”
Kotori gritted her teeth. “I hate him!” She replied stiffly even as her eyes stung with tears. She stubbornly blinked them back. She wasn’t going to cry over him. “He just left us!”
“It’s okay.” Maki drew back, locking eyes with Kotori. “I’m…” Her eyes widened as Kototi pulled her close, kissing her fiercely. Her eyes closed and she kissed back, surprised by how tightly Kotori was gripping her shoulders. She was sure her girlfriend wasn’t even aware of it.
Her brow furrowed slightly as Kotori tugged her closer, deepening the kiss. She couldn’t quite catch her breath and Kotori’s grip was tightening. She pulled back after a moment, with a soft gasp. “Kotori, that...hurts a little.”
Kotori’s grip loosened instantly and she drew back, her eyes wide.
“Kotori…” Maki rubbed at her shoulder with a slight wince, noticing tears gathering in Kotori’s eyes. “It’s fine, it’s nothing. Come here.”
Kotori sank into Maki’s arms, in tears. “Can I sleep over at your house?” She asked, her voice slightly choked. “Please? Just to sleep. I don’t want to do it when I’m like this.”
“Of course.” Maki whispered, gently stroking Kotori’s hair.
“I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”
“I’m okay.” Maki said soothingly. She gently kissed the top of Kotori’s head. “Come on, let’s go. I was just about done in here anyway.”
Kotori nodded and let Maki help her up and lead her toward the music room door. She didn’t bother to pick up the letter which had fallen from her hand. She didn’t need it.
----
Hibiki watched with a thoughtful expression as Muse practiced a few feet away, Umi leading the practice. She didn’t even have to know them all that well to notice that the group seemed particularly somber. And that Kotori and Maki were missing from practice. She wanted to ask where the two were but she didn’t want to interrupt practice. She was just there to observe.
She scratched at her wig uncomfortably before looking down at her sketches. Just some figure drawings of the girls stretching. Now she was more focused on the scenery.
She looked up again, her eyes focusing on Umi who seemed a little bit too distant. She noticed the angry expression on Honoka’s face too and wondered if the two friends had gotten into a fight. She noticed that Eli and Nico were intentionally not looking at each other while Nozomi seemed to be watching them intently. Hanayo seemed oblivious to the turmoil of her peers while Rin was focusing on her steps. For a second, Rin’s eyes focused on her before she tripped over Nico.
“Nya!” Rin exclaimed in frustration. “I’m meant to be next to Maki-chan for this dance. This is so frustrating. I can’t get my steps right because it’s meant to be a group effort!”
Umi frowned, looking to Eli for advice.
Eli sighed. “Maki and Kotori are both not here. We have to go on without them.”
Nozomi stepped forward. “Elichi, I think we should take a break. I feel a disturbance in the atmosphere.”
“Look, can we just continue!?” Honoka growled, earning herself several surprised looks. “It’s none of our business what they’re up to.”
Nico narrowed her eyes. “Sounds like you know something, Honoka.”
“It’s…”
Honoka was interrupted by the door to the roof opening.
“Come on, Miyuki!”
“Junko, stop!”
Rin’s eyes widened as Miyuki and the girl from the club room earlier stepped out onto the roof.
Eli noticed Nico step forward and she moved to her side, slightly panicked.
“S-Sorry to disturb you, Kousaka-kaicho.” Miyuki said, grimacing slightly. “W-We just need to ask you for some theater materials.”
Umi frowned before she spoke. “We can discuss this after Muse practice, Kanamoto-san.”
“Hey, look, it’s your stalker.” Junko said maliciously, her gaze focusing on Rin.
Rin felt her breath catch in her throat, her stomach plummeting as she took a step back.
“Oi, Mirakino, shut your mouth!” Nico spat, starting to step forward. She was stopped by Eli’s arms going around her waist. She felt herself being pulled close to Eli’s front.
“Nico, calm down.” Eli said softly. She didn’t want Nico to get hurt. Or get into trouble for fighting. “It’s not worth it.”
Nozomi watched the two with interest, noticing the way Nico almost unconsciously gripped Eli’s hand in front of her.
Nobody noticed Honoka stalking forward until she was right in front of everyone else. “Were you the one who hurt Rin-chan?”
“Oh come on, can we not talk about this in public?” Junko asked in disgust. “Seriously, you told them you like a girl?!”
“So what?” Hibiki finally stood up from the floor. “She’s not alone. I’m done with this.” She reached up, pulling off her wig and tossed it to the side.
“WAIT.” Junko held up her hand. “You’re all REZU’S?!”
“Junko!” Miyuki exclaimed, wide eyed.
Rin bit the inside of her cheek, tears forming in her eyes. “Hibiki, don’t…”
Honoka growled in annoyance and leapt forward, her fist raised. She wasn’t going to let anyone else get away with hurting her friends. Her curled fist came into contact with Junko’s jaw, sending the girl stumbling back. “Don’t make my friends cry. I’ll get your club the damn permission for the materials, just get out of my sight! I’ve had enough of my friends being upset today!”
Miyuki quickly guided Junko, who was clutching at her face back through the door to the stairwell. It closed behind them.
Nico’s eyes widened at Honoka’s outburst. “What the hell happened to get her so angry?”
“Um…” Umi hesitated before sighing softly. “Kotori’s father contacted her.”
“THAT BASTARD SHOULD STAY AWAY FROM HER AND YUME-SAN!” Honoka exclaimed angrily, turning back toward her friends.
Nozomi frowned. “I thought Kotori’s parents are...oh.”
Umi nodded. “Yeah, it’s a sensitive topic between the three of us. Ah, she doesn’t like to talk about it though so please don’t mention it to her.”
Rin was too distracted to even think. She walked over to Hibiki and sat down next to her, only to feel an arm wrapping securely around her shoulders. She let herself be pulled close and buried her face in Hibiki’s shoulders, her tears spilling over.
“Let’s all call it a day.” Eli sighed. “We’ll figure out the Kotori issue tomorrow. Hopefully Maki is with her.”
Nico scoffed slightly. “Maki?! Kotori needs someone who can actually comfort her. Maki wouldn’t know where to start.”
Nozomi watched closely as Eli continued to calm Nico down. She smiled sadly. She would love to tease them but it wasn’t the right time for anything like that. “Elichi is right. We’ll call it off early today. Let’s all get dressed and relax.”
Umi gripped Honoka’s hand and lowered her voice. “Let’s go to your house. We can watch a movie.”
“Or kiss.” Honoka mumbled under her breath. “But maybe we should find Kotori-chan first.”
Umi’s brow furrowed. “If she needs us she knows where to find us, Honoka. She’ll be okay.”
Nico looked at Eli as they made their way to the door. “Still want to come to my place?”
“Yeah, let’s go. I need a home cooked meal.” Eli muttered, trying to keep the others from hearing. She left through the door with Nico, Umi and Honoka right behind her. Nozomi and Hanayo trailed after, leaving Rin and Hibiki alone on the roof.
Slowly, Rin lifted her head only to meet bright blue eyes.
“Hey.” Hibiki whispered with a gentle smile.
Rin sniffled softly. “You’re so warm.”
“I’m right here, Rin.”
Rin leaned in and pressed her lips to the corner of Hibiki’s before she leaned back, her eyes widening. “You took of your wig.”
“Yeah. I figured it was time.” Hibiki said with a slight smile as she touched her hair. She lowered her hand only to feel Rin’s replace it, gentle fingers sliding through her hair.
“I like your hair like that.”
“Than no more wig.” Hibiki said sincerely. “Rin, you’re giving me courage to be me. Junko is gonna start rumors about us. And all the Muse members. But with you beside me I can take all that bullshit. I’ve never really had a best friend. It’s...nice.”
Rin blushed. “It is. Me and Kayo-chin have been best friends and always had each other’s backs. I want that with you. But I want it to be different. I feel like I can tell you more than I can even tell Kayo-chin.”
“Hmm? Like what?”
“Like...I like rum and coke!”
Hibiki raised an eyebrow. “You can tell that from trying it once?”
“Nya, I tried alcohol before!”
“Whoa, are you tell me Hoshizora Rin has a bad side?” Hibiki laughed at the thought of Rin being described like that.
Rin narrowed her eyes. “I thought we already knew that.”
“Got me there.”
Rin watched Hibiki laugh, her eyes shifting back to the girl’s lips. They were so soft the first time they kissed and then when she did it just now. She wondered what it would feel like to kiss Hibiki more. Deeper. Her face turned red and she turned to stare at the sky above them. The sun was setting now. “Hibiki?”
“Yeah?” Hibiki asked softly.
Rin moved back, leaning once more into Hibiki’s arms and resting her head on the girl’s shoulder. “Will you stay up here with me for a bit longer?”
“However long you want.” Hibiki replied quietly, without hesitation, her arms going around Rin to hold her close. “I’m not going anywhere.”
----
Honoka leaned in before taking Umi's lips. Just this once she wanted to pretend they were actually together and not....faking it.
Umi gasped softly as her back hit Honoka’s mattress. Her eyes widened as Honoka crawled over her, straddling her. She hesitantly slipped her hands into Honoka's hair, gripping it as she tried to do well at this practice session.
Honoka bare her teeth and tug Umi's bottom lip. Causing Umi to chase Honoka's lips. Umi could feel it was getting deeper. Her mouth parting as Honoka's tongue slip past her lips.
Honoka wanted to just feel Umi. All of the stress, anxiety and anger she was feeling seemed to melt aways when she found this comfort of Umi's hand in her hair. Her body pressed against the girl she'd been pinning for. Who she knew liked someone else. It was painful but Umi was her friend and this fake dating would help her with her family.
"Umi-chan" Honoka growled, lips trailing down Umi's jaw to her neck. She unbuttoned her collar and Umi moaned at the sudden touch of hot lips to her skin. It was becoming unbearable. She needed to end this before she said something she'll regret.
Honoka sucked lightly before biting down.
Umi winced and arched up. "H-Honoka it hurts. "
Honoka pulled away, her hair a mess as she looked down at Umi. The girl was a mess, her skirt hiked up her shirt untucked. She looked sexy.
Honoka felt tears in her eyes before she hugged Umi. "I-I'm so sorry I went overboard, I just ."
Umi shook her head as she held Honoka close to her. "It’s ok...that's convincing enough, right?"
"Y-Yeah....”
Honoka pulled away and climbed off of Umi, ashamed at her sudden need to use their practice as an outlet. She really was a horrible friend. “I-I’m sorry. I’m such a mess, I…” She trailed off, feeling Umi’s hand touch her own. Looking down she saw Umi timidly shake her head.
“Please don’t apologize for having emotions. I’m worried about Kotori too.” Umi said, internally cringing. She hated saying that. Of course she was worried but not as much as Honoka. Since it was obvious Honoka liked Kotori.
She gave Honoka a small smile, moving to her knees in front of the girl so they were on eye level.
Honoka frowned. That wasn’t the only reason she was upset. She took a deep breath, squeezing Umi’s hand back. “I just want her to be happy.” She mumbled, looking down at their joined hands. Her thoughts didn’t shift to Kotori, her focus on the girl in front of her. She wished it could be the case that Umi was happy with her. But that would never happen.
Umi grimaced slightly. She wished she was enough to make Honoka happy but it seemed that wasn’t the case. Her stomach twisted uncomfortably . She wanted nothing more than to tell Honoka the truth.She couldn’t though. She would only wind up ruining their friendship.
Honoka grabbed hold of Umi and tugged her toward her as she lay back down on the bed.
Umi gasped as she landed with her head on Honoka’s chest. She quickly relaxed though, soothed by the comfortable feeling of Honoka’s warmth and the beating of her heart beneath her ear.
“I love you, Umi-chan.” Honoka said in a whisper. She wished she could leave it at just that. “You’re a good friend.”
Umi felt her heart leap and then plummet again.
Honoka mentally kicked herself for adding the last part. If only she could stop being such a coward about her feelings.
“H-Honoka, can I kiss you?”
Honoka jerked in shock at Umi’s question but she answered quickly anyway. “Of course, Umi-chan…”
Umi raised herself up on one elbow so that she was leaning over Honoka. She lightly brushed her fingers over Honoka’s cheek, noticing blue eyes watching her intently. She leaned down slowly and kissed Honoka gently, her hand still resting on Honoka’s cheek. She felt Honoka kiss her back, a hand going to her shoulder but she didn’t try to deepen the kiss or rush it. Neither did Honoka.
Slowly, Umi eased away, her breathing slightly labored.
“Are you okay?” Honoka asked, noticing the torm look in Umi’s eyes.
Umi nodded silently.
“Hey, Umi-chan…” Honoka nervously bit her lip, looking away. “Do you...like kissing me? I-I mean it’s not weird for you, is it?”
Umi answered by leaning in and kissing Honoka again, deeper this time. She felt Honoka moan softly against her lips and pressed closer, her fingers sliding through Honoka’s soft hair. She felt Honoka’s arms go around her, tugging her down closer and then a moment later she felt her buttons being undone. She growled as her own instincts kicked in and she gripped the sides of Honoka’s shirt and tugged. Buttons came snapping off, falling to the bed as she tore open Honoka’s blouse.
Their lips parted and Umi’s lips moved to Honoka’s neck, in search of more skin to touch. She felt Honoka gasp softly as she kissed and nipped at the girl’s neck.
Honoka bit the inside of her cheek, struggling to keep herself from moaning. Her hand went up to her mouth to keep herself in check but she couldn’t help but let out a whimper when Umi sucked at her neck, none too gently. She was going to leave a mark. Honoka could feel it.
Umi shifted her position slightly, crawling further on top of Honoka, With her own shirt finally open she felt Honoka’s cool hands slide inside it, resting briefly on her sides before they started to run up and down her back, nails lightly scraping against her skin.
Neither of them heard the door open until they heard Yukiho’s gasp. They quickly parted and Umi scrambled off of Honoka, closing her shirt.
Yukiho had clamped a hand over her eyes but not before she saw their state of undress. Their shirts were clearly undone, Honoka’s skirt bunched up to her hips as her legs wrapped lightly around Umi’s waist.
“Y-Yukiho!” Honoka gasped, quickly pulling her blankets over herself. “I-I can explain…”
“I knew you two were dating but oh my god!” Yukiho exclaimed, refusing to move her hand from her eyes. She didn’t want to catch even another glimpse of what she had just seen.
“C-Can you just get out?” Honoka asked pleadingly. “We were busy a-and we’ll talk about this later, okay?”
“You need to buy a lock for your door.” Yukiho muttered as she stepped backward out of the bedroom.
Honoka sighed in relief as the bedroom door closed. Biting her lip, she looked at Umi who was red in the face, her breathing heavy. Honoka tried to push down the urge to kiss Umi again. To pick up right where they left off. “S-Sorry, Umi-chan. I ju-”
Umi silenced Honoka by kissing her hungrily again. Honoka’s shirt finally fell from her shoulders and she shuddered as Umi’s hands trailed hot blazes up and down her arms. She felt Umi push her back down to the bed and gripped Umi’s shoulder to make sure the girl went with her. She was surprised that Umi wanted to continue even after Yukiho caught them but she wasn’t about to argue.
Honoka felt Umi’s hand move to press against her lacy pink bra and she gasped suddenly. She lifted her own hand, placing it on Umi’s and pressed harder, encouraging to touch her more.
Umi was surprised but encouraged by the gesture and let Honoka guide her hand, her fingertips just barely brushing over Honoka’s skin above her bra.
Honoka made a sound of discontent as Umi’s lips left her own but she was quickly silenced as Umi’s lips found their way to her chest. “Aaah, Umi-chan…” She gasped as her bra was tugged down slightly, the strap falling from her shoulder. Soft lips closed around her right nipple and Honoka arched into the touch only to feel Umi freeze atop her.
Umi pulled away, her eyes wide as she looked down at Honoka. “W-We should stop. I’m sorry, I just…I got carried away. I thought…” She pressed her hands to her burning cheeks.
“Oh…” Honoka quickly fixed her bra and sat up as Umi moved off of her and went to get her shirt. She pulled the blankets back to her chest. She was silent for a moment as she watched Umi put her shirt back on. “I’m going to have to buy a new shirt. I only have one spare…”
Umi felt herself blush even more. “I’ll pay for it.”
Honoka tilted her head. “You don’t have to. I’m not angry.”
Umi turned toward Honoka. “I want to!”
Honoka blinked at Umi. “Alright. If you really want to.”
Umi nodded, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “Well I uh...made a mark! Now my father will see how serious this is when you come over?”
Honoka briefly touched her neck before she leaned in toward Umi. “Then you should have one too.”
Umi’s eyes widened as she remembered the first time Honoka had bitten her. She closed her eyes and tugged down her collar, feeling hot lips on her neck a moment later. She bit her lip as Honoka nipped and sucked at her neck, struggling to keep quiet. She managed it, barely. She was both relieved and disappointed when Honoka drew back.
Honoka smiled, gently touching the mark on Umi’s neck. “Perfect.” She mumbled, glancing up at Umi. She hugged Umi and lay back pulling her down with her. “Will you stay with me for a while?”
Umi hummed in response to Honoka, settling herself with Honoka partially on top of her. Given that Honoka wasn’t wearing a shirt she could feel Honoka’s body heat through her own shirt Her heart raced in response but she did her best to ignore it.
“Honoka?” She said after a moment, her thoughts shifting back to what they’d been talking about.
“Mmhm?”
“You’re a good friend too.” Umi mumbled.
“And…?” Honoka smiled sadly against Umi’s chest.
“And I like you a lot.” Umi said quietly. “Since we were kids.”
Honoka felt a pang in her chest at the answer and her eyes misted for a few seconds before she blinked rapidly. She tried to shake the weight on her chest off - after all, she had known that Umi didn’t feel the same way - but it wouldn’t budge.
----
“Do you wanna draw me?” Rin offered as she walked with Hibiki out of the school.
“What? In the nude?” Hibiki joked as she glanced up at Rin. She watched as Rin’s eyes widen, her face turning red not long after. “I’m joking, I’m joking!” She felt herself start blushing too and busied herself with taking a drink from the bottle of water in her hand.
“Oh. You can if you want.”
Hibiki promptly choked on her water, her thoughts going straight to the gutter.
“But there really isn’t much of me to draw.” Rin pouted sadly, glancing down at herself. “I’m as flat as Nico-chan and I’m not curvy.”
“You kidding?!” Hibiki blurted out when she finally managed to control her breathing. “Have you seen your ass? Especially in those tight shorts you dance around in at concerts?”
“Y-You checked my butt out?”
“WHO WOULDN’T?!” Hibiki exclaimed loudly. “It’s perky and curvy and not so big like Ayase’s.
“Thanks. Um...you’re pretty stacked though, Hibiki.”
“Huh?”
Rin looked down at the charm necklace that hung around Hibiki’s neck. She let her eyes go further to Hibiki’s cleavage and bit her lip. “I-I’m just say, you’re um...well endowed.”
Hibiki looked down, frowning when she noticed her shirt was unbuttoned. “Shit. There’s a reason I keep that buttoned up in school.”
“And not in public?!”
“I’m gay so guys looking at my chest doesn’t bother me.” Hibiki explained with a shrug. “Since they’ll never have me.”
Rin’s eye twitched. For some reason she didn’t like the idea of that at all. “I still want you to draw me. N-Not naked. I was kidding about that. But you can draw me if you want. Also when we go out no guy is going to look at you unless they want my fist in their face, nya.”
Hibiki blushed and blinked. “Shit, I am corrupting you.”
“Nah.” Rin chuckled at the comment. “That’s Nico-chan.”
“Speaking of Yazawa…” Hibiki said thoughtfully as she started walking again. “How the hell did she manage to get the second hottest girl in school?”
“Hmm? Second?” Rin asked skeptically.
“Well obviously. You’re first in my opinion.” Hibiki said sincerely. “But Ayase is close.”
“NICO-CHAN IS WITH ELI-CHAN?!” Rin exclaimed loudly, her eyes widening in shock.
Hibiki nodded. “And they’re doing the naughty.”
“Y-You mean sex?!”
“Damn straight.” Hibiki smirked. “I mean did you not catch Yazawa straightening her sweater? It’s obvious they’re sleeping together.”
“Huh…” Rin muttered thoughtfully as she tried to remember what Hibiki was talking about. “I can’t remember. Wait, so you’re saying they were doing it in the CLASSROOM?!”
“Yep. Ayase must’ve screwed Yazawa’s brains out.” Hibiki quipped. She watched as Rin grimaced. “Sorry. Too much?”
“It’s okay.” Rin said, shaking her head. She had a hard time imagining her friends like that but she wanted Hibiki to be comfortable around her.
Hibiki sighed as she played with her blonde hair. “If it makes you feel any better, I’m all talk and no skills. I mean...sure, I kissed a girl before you but I never like made out or anything.”
Rin’s eyes lingered for a moment on Hibiki’s lips as she recalled the kiss. It had been too brief and she found herself wanting more. She awkwardly cleared her throat and picked up her pace, heading to the school gate.
“Rin?” Hibiki called after Rin in confusion.
“Come on, let’s go!” Rin called back. “I want you to draw me, remember?”
Hibiki chuckled to herself and started to jog to catch up with Rin.
-----
“Ready?”
Rin turned around to see Hibiki enter the room again, now dressed in a loose white shirt and ripped jean shorts. “You washed your clothes.”
“Hardy har.” Hibiki rolled her eyes. “Yes, I did. Do you want me to draw you in your training clothes or…?”
“Training clothes is fine.” Rin answered with a nod of her head.
“Damn it. Loose clothes are such a pain.” Hibiki grumbled. “But you look good in them so I’ll take the challenge. Get on the chair.”
Rin blinked in confusion and Hibiki sighed before taking Rin’s wrist. She led her to the chair and sat her down.
Rin tried to keep her eyes on Hibiki’s face but they strayed down once more. She noticed that Hibiki wasn’t wearing a bra and felt herself blush.
“Hey, are you listening to me?”
“Huh?”
Hibiki tilted her head, confused. “I said straighten yourself and place your hands on your lap, fingers threaded?”
“Like this?” Rin did as she was asked, sitting up straighter and adopting the pose Hibiki had described.
“Um...yeah, perfect.” Hibiki turned around to get her sketchpad along with her mechanical pencil and charcoal pencil. She sat down and was about to start before she groaned. “I can’t do this. I’m too distracted.”
“Nya?”
“I thought I could do this but in reality seeing you like that is just making me want to do something really stupid.” Hibiki admitted, setting her things aside.
Rin got up and walked to Hibiki. “Nya, stupid? What could be stupid?”
“I want to be best friends, Rin. I really do but...I think my feelings for you are getting stronger...what are you doing?” Hibiki felt herself begin to panic slightly as Rin came closer. She started to back up on the bed while Rin just continued to advance. She swallowed as Rin climbed onto the bed and followed her backwards. “Rin?”
“I’m sorry, nya.” Rin whispered as she leaned closer.
“Wha-?” Hibiki was interrupted by Rin kissing her. Stunned, Hibiki’s arms gave out from beneath her and she fell backwards onto the bed, Rin going with her.
Hibiki whimpered as Rin’s tongue brushed against her lips. She parted her own, letting Rin deepen the kiss. She had never imagined that Rin would be kissing her rather than the other way around. She had worried that her own control might slip and she would wind up kissing Rin again.
She wrapped her arms around RIn’s shoulders and kissed her back, leaning up to get closer. She felt Rin’s hands going to her sides, under her shirt and running over her stomach and sides. Hibiki arched into the warmth of Rin’s hands, her teeth tugging at Rin’s bottom lip.
Rin growled and kissed Hibiki harder, her tongue sliding against the other girl’s.
Hibiki tried to bunch up Rin’s yellow training shirt and black tank top but she could barely focus on it. She felt Rin’s hand move up her stomach as the girl pressed forward and suddenly fingertips brushed against the swell of her breast. She gasped sharply and felt Rin freeze above her.
Their lips parted as Rin moved back, her hands moving out from under Hibiki’s shirt. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to...grab your...I’m sorry!”
“It’s okay.” Hibiki sat up, her voice slightly breathless. “I didn’t mind.”
“Y-You didn’t?”
“How many times do I have to tell you I like you, you dork…?” Hibiki asked, shaking her head. “I trust you, okay?”
“I think I like you too.” Rin whispered as she leaned in. She felt Hibiki grab her hand and lift it, pressing it to her chest.
“We don’t go any further than my chest. I won’t touch you in any place you don’t like.” Hibiki said sincerely, her eyes locked with Rin’s. “Is that okay?”
Rin nodded. “So...does that mean I can kiss you again?”
Hibiki broke into a smile at the innocent question and beat Rin to it, leaning in and kissing the girl once more.
----
Eli closed the door to her house, hearing voices coming from the living room. She let her bag slide from her arm to the door and slipped off her shoes before she made her way toward the room. She figured she would find Arisa and her dad in there but as she got closer she recognized the voice of her mother. She paused in the doorway, noticing the news was on the TV.
Arisa was seated next to Irina on the couch, looking fairly uncomfortable. She looked up at Eli but Irina was too focused on the news to hear notice Eli was there.
“So...another district has ruled gay marriage legal.” Takashi said, glancing at Irina.
“Otvratitel’nyy.” Irina muttered, her nose wrinkled.
Arisa looked at her mother. “Why is it that?”
Eli gritted her teeth, still unnoticed by her parents. Her mother was too busy staring at the TV and her dad was too busy staring at Irina, a mildly worried look on his face.
“Because homosexuality is a sin.” Irina said, switching to her second tongue as she looked to her youngest daughter. “God will never allow you into heaven if you commit that act.”
“Oh.” Arisa said quietly, slowly nodding her head.
Eli clutched her cross necklace under her shirt. “Suka!” Eli growled angrily, causing her mom to turn to her with wide eyes. Arisa looked up sharply as did her dad.
“Eli, don’t talk to your mother like that…” Takashi said warily.
“Do not use that word with my language!” Irina snapped, getting to her feet.
“There’s no word for it in Japanese so I improvised.” Eli retorted, still clutching her necklace. She noticed out of the corner of her eye that Arisa had stood up too. She felt a tug of guilt. “Don’t poison my sister with your horrible beliefs. Get with the times.”
“Well you are...this generation.”
“Onee-chan, is it really sinful?” Arisa asked in a quiet voice.
“NO! Absolutely not. Unlike mother, I believe love is love.” Eli replied, looking toward Arisa.
“Oh god, my daughter is one of those hippies.” Irina scowled. “I thought I raised you correctly. Maybe Japan is becoming more primitive and chaotic. Arisa will need to have proper learning in school. I told you, Takashi, these all girl schools in Japan are too friendly.”
Arisa frowned. “But most adults think it’s just a phase. That we’ll grow out of in college.”
Eli looked to her younger sister, a little affronted by the comment. “Who told you that?”
“A-A friend. Not Yukiho-chan.” Arisa said timidly.
Irina sighed. “Eli, what would your grandmother think, hearing you say all of this?”
Eli froze, her hand closing around her necklace once more. “That’s not true.”
Irina got up and walked out of the room, past Eli and up the stairs.
“Where are you going?!” Eli quickly followed her mother up the stairs and into her bedroom where she found her standing with a black and pink polkadot bra between her fingers. “What…?”
“I knew something was wrong with you.” Irina said in disgust. “Care to explain why a bra that is certainly not your cup size was under your bed?”
Eli stared at the bra for a moment before she took a deep breath. She felt Arisa move to stand next to her. “Because I’m gay.”
Irina’s face fell. “WHAT?!”
“YOU HEARD ME!” Eli yelled angrily before she quietened down. “That’s my girlfriend’s bra.”
“Onee-chan?” Arisa questioned unsurely, her brow furrowed.
“Arisa, I…”
“Pack a bag and get out of my house. Right now.” Irina growled, her hands closing into fists. “I don’t want to see you in here again.”
“WHAT!?” Arisa cried out, her eyes widening. “No, y-you can’t!” She gripped Eli’s arm frantically while the blonde merely stared numbly at her mother.
“No daughter of mine is going to be gay!” Irina scowled at Eli, hatred in her eyes. “You’re not to come back here. And you’ll keep your distance from Arisa until you’ve rid yourself of this sickness.”
Eli inhaled sharply. She felt like she had been punched in the gut. “You can’t keep me from seeing my sister.”
“Either myself or your father will pick her up from school.” Irina said seriously. “Arisa, go to your room. Now!”
“NO!” Arisa exclaimed, clutching Eli tighter. She looked up at Eli, her eyes filled with tears. “Onee-chan, you can’t just leave!”
Eli felt sick, tears prickling at her own eyes but she placed a hand on Arisa’s shoulder and forced a smile. “It’ll be okay. Give me a minute alone with mom, okay Arisa?“
“Promise you won’t leave.” Arisa demanded, her voice choked.
“I promise.” Eli managed to force out. She saw Arisa sigh in relief and struggled to keep her tears at bay.
Arisa left the room and Eli turned back to her mom. “I don’t ha-”
“Get out.” Irina repeated, moving toward Eli’s closet. “Pack your things. We’re not discussing this.”
“Arisa needs me.”
“You’re the last thing she needs. She’ll learn to live without you. And how wrong you are.” Irina crossed her arms, nodding to the closet.
Eli numbly made her way over, packing a few things from her closet and dresser until her bag was full of clothes. She packed the picture of her dancing ballet and the picture of her grandmother with Arisa as a baby. She looked to her mom but seeing she wasn’t going to get any other answer, she left the room soon after.
“Onee-chan?” Arisa asked in a small tone of voice from where she was standing next to her door.
“I’m sorry, Arisa.” Eli choked out before she fled down the stairs. She heard hurried steps behind her before they stopped.
“Let me past!” Arisa cried out tearfully. “Onee-chan! ONEE-CHAN!”
Eli left the house as quickly as she could, tears streaming down her cheeks. She took her phone out and pressed a familiar contact.
“Why are you calling me at 10:00 pm, Elichi? You know I go to sleep ear...wait, are you crying?!” Nozomi’s sleepy tone was quickly overtaken by panic. “What’s wrong?!”
“I’ll talk to you when I get there, just please unlock the door for me.” Eli said as she walked down the pathway with her bag clutched in one hand and her phone pressed to her ear.
“Elichi, what’s goi-”
“Nozomi, my mom found Nico’s bra!”
“Ni...I KNEW something was going on!”
“Just please unlock the door.” Eli said pleadingly before she ended the call. She shoved it into her pocket and began jogging toward Nozomi’s apartment.
----
Nico eyes Eli on the blanket. She was quiet, not at all her usual irritating, flirtatious self. Nico leaned closer, noticing bags under the blonde girl’s eyes and the specks of blemishes on her usually flawless skin. Eli was dressed casually in jeans and a white button down shirt while Nico had adorned a simple white sundress with her favourite pink cardigan.
“Did something happen?” Nico asked softly. She watched in concern as Eli looked away and turned onto her side. Nico frowned before she lay down next to Eli and carefully wrapped her arms around Eli from behind. “Eli, I can see you aren’t acting like yourself. Come on. I’m supposed to be your girlfriend, aren’t I? Talk to me.”
Eli clutched Nico’s hand against her stomach, memories of her mother from the previous night clouding her vision.
“Eli.” Nico pressed her lips to Eli’s shoulder.
Eli swallowed against a lump in her throat. Nico’s voice was so warm and gentle, she felt like she was just going to break down. “My mother found out I’m gay and that I’m seeing someone. She won’t let me see Arisa.”
Nico frowned, adjusting her position just as little as Eli turned toward her. “What happened?”
“She said it’s a sin. Us being together. She’s going to turn Arisa against me, Nico. I know she is.” Eli said tearfully. She allowed Nico to pull her close and buried her face in Nico’s shoulder.
“That would never happen.” Nico said confidently. “Arisa is too smart for that. As for this being a sin, that’s bullshit. There’s nothing wrong with it. I really like you, Eli. I’m attracted to you, not just...physically. I REALLY like you. There’s nothing bad about that.”
“I know that! But Arisa…” Eli gritted her teeth. “She won’t let me see her anymore after this. What am I going to do? She’s my SISTER!”
Nico drew back to look at Eli. “So let’s see her tomorrow?”
“What?”
Nico smiled softly and gently wiped Eli’s tears away “You may be book smart, silly but I’m street smart You’ll see her tomorrow, I promise. Let’s go. We need to call Honoka. I have a plan.”
“B-But our date…”
“Forget about it. This is more important. If…” Nico paused, seemingly realizing something. “She kicked you out last night? Where did you sleep?”
“With Nozomi.” Eli answered honestly. She noticed Nico frown and quickly elaborated. “NOT WITH. In her apartment. Not even in her bed, I slept on the couch. I didn’t do anything, I swear.”
“Good.” Nico said with a sigh of relief. She got up, offering Eli her hand. “My parents and siblings are away. Maybe I can talk Nozomi into letting me stay the night with you. Or you could stay with me. In my bed, instead of her couch.”
“Is that okay? It’s a school night.” Eli said, worried.
Nico rolled her eyes. “Just let me love you, you stubborn Russian.”
“L-Love?” Eli stuttered, her eyes wide.
Nico turned around. Where the hell had that come from? She took a deep breath before nodding. “Y-Yeah, love. Maybe I’m going too fast with this but I’ve come to realize, I…I really love you. I mean I...ah, crap. I’m screwing this up.”
“No.”
Nico felt Eli grab her hand and she gasped slightly as she was pulled forward. She landed against the blonde’s chest as she was drawn into a deep embrace.
“I don’t know what I want to hear right now. I really like you, NIco. I’m sorry I’m not as responsive to this but after what happened...I don’t know what to think right now.”
“We’ll get you to see Arisa tomorrow.” Nico swore, hugging Eli back. “It’s going to get better, I promise.”
Eli let out a shuddering breath. “I believe you.”
----
Nico was conscious of Eli gripping her arm as she led the blonde into her bedroom, having opened the door a moment ago. She stepped into the room with Eli, closing the door behind them once more.
“Do you want to go to bed right away?” Nico asked quietly as she led Eli toward her futon. She was sure that Eli was tired after the day she’d had. Seeing her books and doodles on the futon, Nico broke away from Eli to pick them up. “I was finishing my homework earlier. I’ll get you some clothes to wear for bed.”
“Thanks.” Eli said softly, biting her lip.
“Actually, I’ll get something from my mom.” Nico said as she straightened back up and turned toward Eli. “I don’t think my clothes would fit you. Besides my hoodies maybe. Damn. I did not think this through.”
“I could just sleep without.” Eli said as she moved closer, wrapping her arms around Nico. “You’re my girlfriend. Plus your mom isn’t home right now.”
“Without as in...naked?” Nico asked in surprise, having not expected the comment.
Eli tilted her head. “You’ve already seen me naked, Nico.”
Nico felt herself blush at the feeling of Eli’s warm body pressed against hers. “I’m trying to be a good girlfriend here.”
“You are.”
Nico sighed. “You really are infuriating.”
“But you love me?” Eli smiled softly at Nico.
Nico glanced away for a second before she looked back to Eli, silently nodding.
Nico blushed before gasping as Eli’s teeth nipped at her ear. She bit her lip to silence herself.
“It’s not wrong that I want to touch you, right?” Eli whispered into Nico’s ear. “Or listen to you pant and whimper my name. It’s not sinful how much I want you to feel free. Loved, pleasured…”
Nico felt Eli finished tugging her cardginan down her arms when suddenly she felt tears on her neck. “Eli…”
Eli pressed closer to Nico. “So far I really like being your girlfriend. I like seeing this side nobody else can.” She let her hand wander under Nico’s sundress, tugging it up as she kissed at Nico’s neck.
Nico gasped softly. She had wanted what was about to happen to stay away from being sexual but it seemed Eli had other ideas. She moved her hand down, gripping helplessly at the blonde’s wandering fingers.
Eli looked up at Nico. “I’m better at showing my feelings, Nico. Let me show you how I feel.”
“Not like this. Don’t run away from your feelings, Eli. This isn’t the answer after what happened to you.” Nico said gently, squeezing Eli’s hand.
“Nico, I need you...please. What I’m doing isn’t sinful, right?”
“Never.” Nico said solemnly, shaking her head.
“I need this, Nico.” Eli said tearfully, her voice braking. “I need your warmth. Your...l-love.”
“You have it.” Nico pressed her hand to Eli’s cheek, caressing her face. “But right now I just want to hold you. We can...make love later.”
Eli sniffled and pressed herself close to Nico, hugging her tightly. She felt Nico’s arms come around her and instantly felt shielded.
“It’s okay.” Nico murmured, gently kissing the top of Eli’s head. She held Eli close to her, listening to her sniffle for a few long minutes until the blonde dozed off. Even after that she stayed where she was, unwilling to budge until she was forced to by her phone ringing. She quickly drew away from Eli and hurried to answer her phone before it woke Eli up.
“Nozomi?”
“Is Elichi with you?!”
“Yeah, she’s here.” Nico answered without argument. She could hear how panicked Nozomi was. “So you know, right?”
“Nicocchi, tell me you haven’t…”
Nico scoffed. “Get your mind out of the gutter, woman. She’s sleeping and both of us are in clothes.”
“Hey, I wasn’t judging.” Nozomi replied. “She was a wreck last night.”
“I don’t know what to do, Nozomi.” Nico confessed with a sigh. “Can you call Honoka and tell her to meet me tomorrow on the roof? I need her sister.”
“Sure.” Nozomi answered without hesitating. “If anyone can fix this, it’s you, Nicocchi.”
Nico frowned. She felt the weight on her shoulders, just like when her dad died, leaving her as the woman of the house. “Of course I can. I’m Yazawa Nico, number one idol and number one girlfriend!”
Nozomi gave a thoughtful hum. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Nicocchi. Goodnight.”
“Goodnight.” Nico ended the call and tossed her phone, turning back to Eli. She gently brushed Eli’s hair from her face before she crawled over the girl and embraced her from behind. She smiled, feeling Eli instinctively clutch her hand. “I’m right here.”
“I love you…” Eli whispered unconsciously.
Nico’s eyes widened in surprise. She had to do this right. For Eli.
---
“You’re staring at me.” Hibiki remarked as she tried to keep her attention fixated on the strokes of her brush against the canvas in front of her. As much as she wanted to focus on Rin, who was sitting near her in the art room she had a project due in a couple of days.
“I like staring at you, nya.”
“You know for a girl that loves cats you sure act like an excitable puppy.” Hibiki said with a roll of her eyes.
“Yeah...I can’t touch them though.”
“What?” Hibiki paused for just a second before she continued what she’d been doing.
“I’m allergic. Really allergic.” Rin stepped up to Hibiki, wrapping her arms around her from behind.
“Rin, someone could walk in here.”
“Mmhm, nya…” Rin pressed her lips to her girlfriend’s collar, drawing a squeak of surprise from the girl in question. She chuckled softly into the fabric of Hibiki’s shirt.
“You’re doing this on purpose.” Hibiki grumbled, turning to face Rin. She teetered slightly on the edge of her stool but felt Rin’s arms go around her back to support her. “Rin, come one...don’t tease me.”
Rin looked confused. “I’m not teasing you. We are dating, right?”
Hibiki jerked back in surprise, almost falling from her stool, had it not been for Rin’s arms around her. Her face turned bright red as she stared up at Rin. “W-We are?! W-When?! I mean I thought you were still getting over Kanamoto-san?”
“I said I like you and you said you like me.” Rin said quizzically. “So we’re dating, nya.”
Hibiki stared at Rin, both mystified and endeared by her logic. “You like me like that?”
“I like kissing you.” Rin said, innocently tilting her head. “I like it a lot. So that must mean I do, right?”
“You stupid sexy cat…”
Rin parted her lips to express her confusion but Hibiki pulled her in close, kissing her.
Rin kissed back without hesitation, feeling Hibiki’s arms go around her neck.
Neither of them notice Hanayo standing in the slightly ajar doorway, watching them with an annoyed look on her face. Shocked and angry, she turned and stormed down the hallway.
----
“Why did you want to meet me here?” Yukiho asked in confusion as she came to a stop near Nico and Nozomi at the bottom of the street Arisa lived on. Honoka had asked her to meet the two of them, saying it was important.
“We’re sorry if you were busy.” Nozomi said regretfully as she turned to Yukiho.
“N-No, I’m not busy. I’m just confused. I feel like Arisa-chan doesn’t want to see me though. She’s been distant.” Yukiho said worriedly, looking down the street in the direction of Arisa’s house.
Nico scowled further. The situation was becoming more serious as they tried to proceed. She noticed movement from her left and watched as Honoka and Eli approached, Eli nervously chewing her lip. She made her way to Eli, taking her hand.
Honoka frowned as Nico took Eli’s hand. She rolled her eyes and went to Yukiho’s side to put distance between them. “You can do it, Yukiho. Just go and get Arisa.”
Yukiho swallowed thickly. “O-Onee-chan, what if I can’t?”
“We need to help Eli-senpai. It’s not fair she can’t see her own sister.” Honoka frowned, her gaze shifting to Eli who forced a smile to her lips and nodded. “I would do it myself if I could.”
“I know.” Eli said softly, her voice soft. “Thanks, Honoka.”
Nico’s thumb gently caressed Eli’s hand and she growled under her breath. “It’s a crime to not be allowed to see her sibling.”
Eli nodded firmly in agreement. “Please, Yukiho. I don’t know what else to do.”
Yukiho sighed. “Fine. I’m going, I’m going.” She grumbled under her breath as she started to stalk down the street to Arisa’s house. She stepped up to the porch and knocked firmly at the door. It opened after a couple of minutes to reveal Arisa’s mother standing there.
Yukiho swallowed thickly. She’d only encountered Irina on a couple of occasions and both times had been terrifying even though the woman hadn’t said a word to her. “Um...is Arisa-chan here?”
“I have one question before I answer that.” Irina crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Does your sister like girls?”
“What? Well yes but…”
“I don’t want you in my house again.” Irina said angrily. “And I don’t want you speaking to my daughter outside of school, either. Do you understand?”
“What?” Yukiho asked shakily. “But Arisa-chan is my best friend.”
“I don’t care. I don’t want Arisa with anyone associated with those kinds of people.” Irina narrowed her eyes at Yukiho. “She’ll find another best friend.”
“But...but I…”
“Don’t come near my daughter again.” Irina stepped back into the house, closing the door. As Yukiho turned to walk down the path she glanced back and saw a figure standing at the window. She froze, seeing Arisa’s hand pressed against the glass.
“Yukiho?”
Yukiho felt a hand on her arm and realized she’d stepped onto the street again. She looked up to see Honoka looking at her in concern.
“I couldn’t do it…”
“DAMN IT!” Nico exclaimed angrily, causing Yukiho to flinch. “That should have worked! What did you say to her?”
Honoka frowned, tugging Yukiho to her side. “Leave her alone, Nico-chan. She tried.” She glanced to Eli. “I’m sorry, Eli-senpai.”
Eli nodded numbly before she felt Nico hug her tightly. She returned the embrace, noticing Honoka hugging Yukiho too.
“She asked me if you like girls. I said yes.” Yukiho said shakily as she drew back. “And now she won’t let me see, Arisa-chan.”
“We’ll figure it out, Yukiho.”
“WILL we?!” Yukiho exclaimed, her voice a little higher than usual. “Maybe if I’d said no this wouldn’t be happening. Maybe if it wasn’t for you and your girlfriend, I would still be able to see Arisa-chan!”
Honoka opened and closed her mouth a couple of times. “I’m sorry, Yukiho. But you only have to go without seeing her for a couple of days.”
“How would you feel if you couldn’t see Umi for a couple of days?!” Yukiho retorted before she realized what she had said. “I mean...when she was your best friend. I don’t…I just don’t want to leave her in there!”
“We’re only faking dating, damn it.” Honoka growled angrily. “And we’re not the point. Just give it some time. You’ll see Arisa at school and maybe Eli-senpai’s mom will come around to the idea of letting you see Arisa again when she’s not angry.”
“And what about Eli?!” Nico asked, her eyes narrowed at Honoka. “What is she supposed to do?”
“I don’t know! I don’t have all of the answers!” Honoka threw her hands up in frustration and turned, storming a few feet away. She took her phone out of her pocket and looked down at it. “Shit, I’m supposed to meet Umi-chan. I have to go! I’ll call you later, Eli-senpai!”
With that said, she took off down the street at a run.
----
“Where have you been?!” Umi cried out when Honoka slid to a stop in front of her. She’d been standing outside of her parent’s estate for the past 30 minutes.
“Wow.” Honoka stared at Umi in surprise. “You look beautiful.”
Umi blinked. “What?”
“I-I mean you really look the part, Umi-chan.” Honoka looked at Umi’s neck, noticing the mark it sported. Umi was wearing a dark blue dress, a pale white cardigan and she wore her hair in a tight bun, some of it framing her face. “I got here as fast as I could.”
Honoka pulled off her own jacket, revealing her red dress.
Umi’s jaw dropped. Honoka’s dress was too revealing and strapless. She felt her heart beating rapidly before she swallowed. “Honoka…”
“Hmm?”
“Nothing.” Umi said with a resigned sigh, shaking her head. “Come on, my parents will be expecting us.” She turned to walk toward the house but after a couple of steps she noticed that Honoka wasn’t following. She turned in confusion to see Honoka standing in the same spot, staring at the ground. “Are you okay?”
“Just thinking.” Honoka admitted quietly. “Do you think maybe this wasn’t such a good idea after all? Me and you being...acting like we’re together?”
Umi felt her heart sink at the question and she slowly walked back to Honoka. “You’re regretting it?”
Honoka hesitated. It seemed like her plan to help Umi had only ended up hurting people. Herself included. “Maybe. I mean it’s not like you’re getting much out of this, right? You said I’m not your type. Am I?”
Umi swallowed thickly. “No.”
Honoka bit her lip, tears suddenly lacing her eyes. She cursed under her breath and turned away from Umi, sniffling softly.
“Listen, Honoka.” Umi inched around Honoka, taking her hands. “If you want to stop, we can. But I don’t want to. I need...more time.”
Honoka blinked back tears. “More time? But if you don’t want to…”
“I want to. When I said you’re...not my type, I might have been...lying a little. I’m sorry. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” Umi said hurriedly. “If you thought you were in a fake relationship with someone who could like you...b-but I like kissing you. I like a lot. More than I should, I just want to…” She paused, taking a deep breath.
“What?”
“Let’s just go in. The sooner we get this out of the way, the sooner we can talk later.” Umi gently brushed away a strand of hair stuck to Honoka’s teary cheek. She gently kissed Honoka’s lips. “I’m sorry if I upset you.”
Honoka nodded and let Umi gently lead her toward the house.
TBC
Next chapter guys! Thanks for the messages/likes/reblogs etc.
“Are you sure I can’t help with something?” Umi asked hopefully as she stepped closer to Nico. She looked over her shoulder to get a glimpse of what she was cooking but Nico lightly nudged her away.
“I work better alone. In the kitchen.”
Umi pouted but accepted the answer and reluctantly took a step back, crossing her arms in front of her chest. She bit her lip, taking advantage of Nico facing away from her to look the girl over. Nico’s hair was tied in a low ponytail and she was wearing black shorts, a comfy looking grey hoodie and black high thighs.
Umi bit her lip as she entertained the idea of stepping close to Nico, maybe wrapping her arms around the girls waist to place her hands in the pocket of Nico’s hoodie while pressing her lips to the girl’s neck.
“Hey, you’re spacing out.”
Umi jerked in surprise at Nico’s remark. “Huh?!”
“You’re spacing out.” Nico repeated, raising an eyebrow. “What’s wrong with you?”
“I just want to hug you.” Umi said bluntly, surprising herself with her honesty. She watched as Nico paused and turned but she barely had time to realize what was happening before Nico lunged toward her, the two of them tumbling to the floor together.
Umi winced as her back hit the ground, the shock only causing further discomfort. “H-Hey…”
“You want to do more than that, rich girl. I can tell.” Nico said, narrowing her eyes as she loomed over Umi. “You’re not smooth, Umi. Not in the least.”
Umi swallowed thickly as she stared up at Nico.
“But I want to see that color again.”
“Wha…?” Umi didn’t have time to ask before Nico leaned down and kissed her hard. Her eyes widened in surprise at the sudden kiss and she grasped onto Nico’s arm, gripping the fabric of her hoodie. “Mmmph!”
Nico pulled away after a couple of seconds, her eyes opening. Slowly, she reached down and touched Umi’s hair. “You have blue hair.”
Umi opened and closed her mouth, rendered speechless by surprise. She had never imagined Nico actually kissing her. For a moment she couldn’t bring herself to speak. “W-What’s happening between us?” She met Nico’s eyes, noticing how pretty they were. “Your eyes are brighter than I thought.”
“Idiot.” Nico huffed irritably. “Is that all you can think about after I just came on to you?”
“Huh?” Umi blinked up at Nico in confusion.
“Nothing.” Nico sighed as the color in Umi’s eyes began to dim again. “Your amber eyes….” As the color returned to grey, she sighed and looked away. “I don’t understand why I can see color and then it just fades. This isn’t how it’s meant to work.”
“Well...we’re not soulmates.” Umi pointed out softly. “Maybe it needs to...build. I don’t know. Our case seems abnormal. It’s confusing.”
Nico frowned. “But my heart aches for you. Like I’ve heard happens with soulmates. Maybe we’re just late bloomers?”
Umi touched Nico’s arm, her heart swelling as she watched Nico’s eyes grow brighter.
Nico felt a surge of emotion as Umi’s recoloring amber eyes came back to rest on her own, even more vibrantly colored than they had been a moment ago. She swallowed thickly, both anxious and thrilled about seeing the color again. She didn’t know why she was seeing it despite the fact that Umi wasn’t her soulmate.
Umi stared at Nico’s coloring skin. “You’re beautiful…”
Nico snorted in response. “Please don’t make this a shoujo.”
“I can’t help that I keep raising those flags, Nico.”
Nico rolled her eyes, her grip on Umi tightening slightly. “Well then just shut up and kiss me.”
Umi’s eyes briefly widened in surprise before she leaned in. She hesitated for a split second before she pressed her lips to Nico’s. She felt Nico’s arms around her back draw her closer and she let herself sink down on top of the older girl as Nico kissed her back. Daringly, she took Nico’s lower lip between her teeth and tugged gently, drawing a soft gasp from the other idol.
Nico was shocked by Umi’s sudden boldness but she wasn’t one to be outdone. She threaded her fingers into Umi’s hair and tugged her closer, deepening the kiss. She pressed her tongue past soft lips, feeling Umi whimper softly, the grip on her arms only tightening. She felt the grip release after a moment.
“You can move your hands, you know.” Nico muttered between kisses. She drew away slightly, solely to see Umi blush. The color contrasted nicely with the color of Umi’s skin.
Umi could see Nico’s ruby eyes daring her and she acted impulsively, sliding her hands down and underneath Nico’s hoodie. As her hands came into contact with soft skin the whole kitchen seemed to ignite with color. She watched as Nico’s eyes widened and vaguely realized that Nico had witnessed the same thing before the other girl arched into her touch, like she was trying to prolong the moment.
Umi’s lips strayed to Nico’s neck where she planted open mouthed kisses.
Nico gasped softly as Umi growled against her neck. “Who would have thought the quiet lyricist would be such a sexy beast at this?”
“Shut up.” Umi mumbled though she didn’t have time to feel embarrassed. She was more focused on Nico.
Umi lightly bit down, for just a moment before she drew back. “Maybe we should go somewhere more private? Your bedroom, maybe?”
“But the food…”
“I’m not hungry for that.” Umi said, surprising herself with the confidence in her voice. It seemed she surprised Nico too as the usually outspoken girl stared at her for a long moment before silently getting to her feet and offering her hand down to Umi.
Umi took it without a word, pushing herself up from the floor. Smirking to herself, she let Nico lead her from the kitchen toward the bedroom.
---
Rin scowled as Nico laughed at her. Eli was busy stretching her and it hurt more than she had expected it to. “What are you laughing at?” She growled, trying to keep the pain she felt from her voice. Hibiki was standing nearby and Rin didn’t want her girlfriend to think that she was weak.
“Nothing.” Nico smirked, crossing her arms in front of her chest. “Nothing at all.”
Rin narrowed her eyes, grunting a little as Eli pressed harder. “You look happy. Does it have anything to do with the hickey on your neck?”
Nico slapped a hand over the mark on her neck as the others turned to look at her. She was sure that she was blushing, she just hoped nobody else could tell. “What?”
Rin scoffed. “I know what a hickey looks like, Nico-chan. I’ve given Hibiki ple-” She trailed off as Hibiki loudly cleared her throat. She glanced at her girlfriend, smirking. “Plenty.”
Hibiki blushed, pouting as she looked away.
Maki snorted in amusement. “Rin tops. That’s something.”
Hibiki turned to glare at Maki. “Don’t laugh, Nishikino. At least we usually keep it in the bedroom.”
Maki scoffed in response and rolled her eyes. “Who’s giving you a hickey anyway, Nico-chan?”
“None of your damn business.”
Hibiki noticed Umi twitch nervously and realized with a start what was going on. “Alright,alright. Aren’t you all meant to be practicing. Kotori, are you okay?”
“Huh?” Kotori jerked in surprise and looked up, blinking. “Oh right, um...sure. What’s wrong? Did you need me for something?”
Maki winced, her hand going to her heart as she felt a strong tug.
Hibiki frowned, worried by Maki’s gesture. “You seem a little zoned out. And you seem to be giving your soulmate over there some trouble.”
Kotori looked at Maki, noticing she was clutching her chest. “S-Sorry, I didn’t mean to…” She watched as Maki winced and she paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. “I’m sorry.”
Hibiki went to Kotori, placing a hand on her shoulder. “It’s okay, I was like you when I was doing the same thing to RIn. Go to her and take a break but please try opening up to her too. Don’t leave your soulmate in the dark otherwise the tugs will hurt her more.”
She felt a twinge at her own chest but ignored it for the moment. She knew it was Rin.
Kotori turned in time to see Maki walking over to her. A second later she found herself in Maki’s arms and took a shuddering breath. “Can we talk?” She asked softly, her voice trembling. “At my apartment after?”
“Of course.” Maki whispered back, giving Kotori a gentle squeeze. She held on for a moment longer until she heard Eli call for them to start practicing.
Umi walked back to her position, avoiding Nico’s eyes. She was sure Nico was doing the same to her.
“Hanayo.” Eli said impatiently.
“Sorry, I’m coming.” Hanayo quickly sent a last text to Miyu, telling her she would see her after school. She was both nervous and excited about it given that Miyu was introducing her to the people she considered family.
Honoka frowned as she watched Kotori and Maki’s interaction. She didn’t know what was wrong with her best friend.
“So what color are Nico’s eyes?” Hibiki asked, stepping close to Umi.
“Ruby.” Umi answered automatically. Her eyes widened as she glanced at Hibiki.
“Correct. Don’t worry, Umi-tan. I’ll keep it a secret.” Hibiki said with a small smile before she wandered off to give the group some room.
----
“How can Nozomi eat that stuff without gaining any weight?” Saya asked distastefully as she stared at the chocolate parfait in front of Eli. “Shit, she is fit…”
“Best friend in front of you.” Eli frowned. “I don’t want to know about her body.”
“Right, right. You just want the ginger.” Saya tentatively sipped at her coffee. “So what did you call me here for? I’m guessing it has something to do with Nozomi?”
Eli sighed at the response. “Yes. Look, I just want you to know that if I didn’t have to come to you, I wouldn’t. But you’re the only person who can fix this.”
“Huh?”
“She’s trying too hard to be an adult.”
“So I’ve noticed.” Saya sighed, rubbing her temples. “Damn, Uni.”
“Who?” Eli frowned, leaning forward slightly. “A friend of yours?
“It’s a little bit more complicated than that.” Saya said reluctantly. She didn’t want to start off on the wrong foot with Eli but it seemed that was where this was headed already. “She’s a friend, an ex...kind of. We were never really official but she...doesn’t really like Nozomi. She might have said something to her about her being just a kid. Or not ready for a real relationship or...something.”
“Nozomi’s not just a kid.” Eli growled back, her hands closing into fists atop the table. “She’s the most mature person, I know.”
“Yeah, I know. Why do you think I’m so into her?” Saya frustratedly leaned back in her seat. “I’ve never been this attached to anyone. And even if she wasn’t my soulmate, I know for sure I would’ve fallen for her in college. If she went to Tokyo U next year. She takes charge, she’s strategic, intelligent...maybe not when it comes to math but she can talk a lot about European literature.”
“Well she did live in France and America…”
“I couldn’t believe she was a navy brat!”
Eli’s brow furrowed for a moment in confusion. “Right. Look, I need your help. We have this...thing at school. We’re...school idols.”
“Right, I knew that already.” Saya smirked as Eli blushed. “Nozomi told me. What about it?”
“She wants to join.” Eli answered, straightening up slightly. As odd as it felt to talk about it, she needed to help Nozomi. “But she doesn’t feel like she can because she doesn’t want to be childish and she doesn’t want you to see her as being a child. Can you just talk to her about it? She should be able to do what she wants without worrying about what other people are going to think of her. Mainly you and your friends.”
“That idiot is way too stubborn sometimes.” Saya sighed. “Fine, I’ll talk to her. But I’m not going to pressure her into anything. I’ll just tell her what I think. And that she should do what she wants.”
“Good.” Eli said with a relieved smile. “Thank you.”
Saya nodded and stood from the table. “Anyway, I should get going. I have to study before I meet Nozomi later. It was nice meeting you, Ayase.”
Eli nodded her head, flashing a small smile at Saya. “You too.”
Saya fished around in her pocket, finding some money to place on the table. “Parfait’s on me.”
“What? You don’t have to…”
“A friend of Nozomi is a friend of mine, right?” Saya walked away, lifting her hand in a wave as she went. “Oh and you should call the ginger and go out with her. My treat. Make her feel special.”
“What?” Eli looked down at the money on the table, noticing how much was there. “W-Wait, you’ve given me way too mu-” She turned in her seat only to find that Saya had already left.
----
“Do you want me to stay over tonight?” Maki asked as she closed the door to Kotori’s room behind them. She watched in concern as Kotori walked slowly over to the bed. “I can hide from your mom. And my parents probably won’t even notice I’m not there.”
“I don’t know.” Kotori sank down onto her bed, her hands falling into her lap. “I don’t know how you’ll feel after I tell you what I need to tell you.”
“It can’t be that bad.” Maki said, her brow furrowing in concern. Slowly she walked over to Kotori and sat down next to her on the bed. “You’re not going to tell me you’re attracted to someone else, right?” She grimaced at Kotori’s answering frown. “Kidding!”
“It happens sometimes. Things don’t always work out between soulmates. Sometimes they find someone who suits them better or someone easier to be with and it doesn’t work.” Kotori said, her eyes misting over with tears. “Even if they want it to work at first.”
Maki frowned and moved closer to Kotori, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. “That’s never going to happen to us. Kotori, my parents stuck together and so will we. Nishikinos are stubborn for the ones we love.”
Kotori’s eyes widened as Maki blushed at her slip up. “L-Love?”
“I’m...ah damn...yeah.” Maki mumbled, looking down at her lap. She hadn’t wanted to scare Kotori off by saying it but she certainly felt it. She winced suddenly, gripping at her chest. “I was kind of hoping for a...happier reaction.”
“I’m sorry.” Kotori said tearfully as she buried her head in her hands. “I’m so sorry, Maki-chan.”
Maki felt an icy chill course down her spine. “Sorry? You’re kind of scaring me, Kotori. You’re not breaking up with me, right?”
Kotori shook her head in response, too choked by tears to answer for a moment. Finally she managed to speak. “I’ve gotten a scholarship and I have to go to America for it. I don’t want to leave my life here but it’s my dream to become a fashion designer a-and I don’t know what I’ll do without you beside me. My soul will only hurt because you’re not there and my friends...Honoka, Umi...I can’t just leave them.”
Maki was stunned into silence for a moment, her stomach having plummeted. She took a couple of deep breaths. “Y-You should go. Umi and Honoka will understand if they’re really your friends and...this is your dream, you can’t pass it up.”
“Come with me.” Kotori grabbed Maki’s hand, her eyes still laced with tears but also filled with hope now. “NYC has an amazing high school of science. You should apply, it could help you beco-”
“I can’t!” Maki interjected, effectively cutting Kotori off. “I want to. I really, really want to but...I can’t leave my life here behind. I have my parents to think about and school. I can’t leave.”
“But I’ll be away for so long…” Kotori mumbled, her eyes wide. She looked down at her lap. “What if we meet other people?”
Maki bit the inside of her cheek at the thought. “I won’t meet anyone else. You’re the only person I’m interested in. And I’ll wait for you to come back.”
“What if I don’t come back?” Kotori asked anxiously, looking up at Maki. “What if I build my career there and I’m stuck?”
“Then I’ll follow you when I can. Everywhere needs doctors.” Maki took Kotori’s face into her hands and kissed her softly. “Not that I won’t miss you…”
“I love you.” Kotori said tearfully, causing Maki to inhale sharply in surprise. “I want you with me. I know I’m selfish, Maki-chan. I’m REALLY selfish but I don’t want to leave without you. Please, think about it. Please.”
Maki watched as Kotori clutched at her chest. “Alright.” She said softly, to calm her girlfriend. “I’ll ask my parents but...I’m sorry, Kotori. I know what they’ll say. But I’ll try. For you.”
Kotori’s lower lip trembled and she leaned in, kissing Maki hard. She wa surprised whe Maki didn’t hesitate to pull her closer.
Maki placed her hand upon Kotori’s lower back, shuffling back slightly on the bed as Kotori leaned into her. She wasn’t sure what she would do when Kotori left her to go to New York. It was hard enough to be away from her now, especially when Kotori was hurting. She couldn’t imagine so much distance between them.
She flinched slightly as she felt Kotori’s hands go between them, nimble fingers unbuttoning her shirt.
“The door’s locked.” Kotori mumbled against Maki’s lips as she finished unbuttoning the girl’s shirt.
Maki swallowed thickly as Kotori briefly pulled back to look into her eyes. The colors around her seemed to be growing brighter and she could feel the longing in her chest only intensifying. She gripped Kotori’s upper arms, pulling her into a hungry kiss that was returned without hesitation. She felt her shirt being pushed down her arms and pulled off but paid it no mind.
She let herself be pushed down onto the bed and whimpered softly when Kotori crawled on top of her, deepening the kiss. Feeling soft hands slide up over her sides though, she turned her head to break the kiss. “W-We shouldn’t.” She said breathlessly, meeting Kotori’s watery golden eyes. She reached up, gently brushing her fingers against Kotori’s cheek. “I know why you want to. I do too but we can’t...not like this.”
Kotori’s lip trembled slightly, her eyes flitting away for a moment before they returned back to Maki. “You really can’t come with me, can you?”
Maki felt a lump form in her throat and silently shook her head. “I wish I could.”
Kotori bowed her head and closed her eyes, causing unshed tears to slide down her cheeks. “Let me have you before I leave.” She whispered, looking up once more. “So that our bond is indefinite. So that our souls are one. Please.”
Maki felt herself being tugged, stronger and tighter as the colors brightened around her. She considered Kotori’s request for a moment. They would be each other’s and nobody else’s because their mind and body would melt into each other during it. “Okay. I promise. Before you leave.”
Kotori let out a relieved sigh and pressed her forehead lightly to Maki’s. “I still want to explore you though. Can I have permission to touch your thighs under your-”
“Kotori.” Maki interrupted, her face turning red. Her eyes darted nervously from side to side. “We shouldn’t.”
“Why not?” Kotori mumbled, her lips turning down into a frown. “I just want to be close to you. You can touch me anywhere you want.” She watched as Maki’s eyes darted down to her boobs. “If you want.”
“Huh? I-I didn’t say anything.” Maki said sheepishly. “But we should wait, right? Until...we agreed to take it further.””
Kotori let out a soft sigh but she couldn’t bring herself to argue. She didn’t want to push Maki into anything she wasn’t ready for after all. “Okay. Do you...still want to stay over?”
Maki scoffed slightly at the question. “Of course.”
Kotori perked up at that and kissed Maki once more, just briefly before she stood from the bed. “I’m going to get changed. I’ll be right back.”
Maki watched with a small smile as Kotori left the room. When the door closed behind her she let her smile slip away and lifted a hand to her chest. Soon enough she would be alone again. She didn’t know how long for. Kotori had made it sound like it would be years before they would see each other again.
----
“I bumped into your friend today.” Saya spoke up as she eyed Nozomi carefully. The girl had just walked in from the kitchen, having finished up doing the dishes. She had insisted upon doing them because Saya had cooked. Saya had of course insisted on cooking because Nozomi was a guest in her apartment.
“Oh?” Nozomi asked inquisitively as she approached.
Saya opened her arms to Nozomi who seemed to hesitate before she sat down on the couch with Saya, sinking into the offered embrace.
“We went for coffee.” Saya said, resting her chin upon Nozomi’s shoulder. “She said something about the group they’ve put together. That you want to be part of it but you don’t want me to think it’s childish. Is that true?”
Nozomi frowned at the question. “I suppose it is.”
“I think it would be cool to have an idol as my girlfriend.” Saya smirked, giving Nozomi a slight squeeze. “Who wouldn’t want that? Besides, I’ve seen what idols wear.”
“Perv.” Nozomi muttered even as her lips tugged up into a smile. She tilted her head back slightly to look up at Saya. “I don’t want your friends to think I’m childish either. Or that you’re settling for someone who’s not as mature as you.”
“Settling.” Saya scoffed in disbelief. “You’re my soulmate, you idiot. Of course I’m not settling. Who else would I want to be with? As for my friends, there’s no way they would judge you for being in an idol group. Trust me. You should do what makes you happy, Nozomi.”
“Yeah…” Nozomi murmured. She leaned up, pressing her lips briefly to Saya’s. “I’ll think about it. I have been...wanting to join. I want to be part of something.”
“You’ll do great.” Saya beamed, relieved that she had managed to talk to Nozomi without making the situation worse.
“Are you staying over tonight?” Nozomi asked softly, turning slightly in Saya’s arms so she was facing her. “You know, I only live next door…”
“Or you could stay here.” Saya proposed, raising an eyebrow.”My bed is bigger.” She noticed Nozomi smirk and hastened to add. “For sleeping.”
Nozomi chuckled softly as Saya wrapped her arms around her waist and pressed her head to her shoulder. “Right. Just sleeping.” She lightly ran her hand over Saya’s hair, up in a ponytail as usual. It seemed the girl only ever let it down for bed. “For now.”
“Nozomi!”
“I’m just saying.” Nozomi said in amusement. “Now that you’ve given me a taste of what you can do, you can’t expect me not to want you even more than I did before.”
Saya groaned. “Now who’s the perv?”
-----
“Onii-san, I’m home!” Miyu called as she entered the apartment she shared with Chrom. She glanced back at Hanayo as the girl inched into the house behind her.
“Pardon the intrusion.” Hanayo said softly as she slipped off her shoes. She watched as Miyu tossed her bag to the side and wondered if the casual attitude had something to do with the fact that she only lived there with her brother.
“Oh, hey Miyu.”
Hanayo looked up to see a dark haired man, probably around Chrom’s age, walk out of the kitchen, a bowl of what looked to be potato chips in his hand.
“Raven-kun.” Miyu said in surprise as the door swung closed behind them. “I didn’t know you were coming over.”
Raven grinned and shrugged his shoulders. “It was kind of last minute. Oh, who’s your friend?”
Hanayo blushed as the dark haired man looked at her. “Oh, um...Koizumi Hanayo.”
“Raven.” Raven pointed to himself, his hair falling slightly into his eyes. “Nice to meet you.”
Hanayo offered a small smile. “Y-Yeah, you too.”
Miyu frowned at the interaction and laced her fingers with Hanayo. “She’s not exactly a friend, Raven-kun.”
“Hmm? Oh, cool.” Raven said brightly. “Good for you, Miyu.”
“Raven, hurry up!” Chrom bellowed from the living room. “Hisa’s threatening to start the movie without you!”
Raven rolled his eyes. “Your sister’s here! She brought her soulmate over!”
There was a moment of silence from the living room before Hanayo heard the sound of scrambling. A moment later several people veered around the corner. A red haired girl dragging a blue haired girl by the hand. Behind them stood Chrom and a girl with shoulder length blonde hair, slightly curled.
“Okay, leave her alone.” Chrom said, shooting Hanayo an apologetic look.
“What’s your name?” The redhead asked, raising an eyebrow at Hanayo. “I hope you’re not planning on hurting Miyu here.” She turned to Miyu with a thoughtful look. “I’m surprised you have a girlfriend, you’re only…”
Miyu groaned in annoyance. “I’m not ten anymore, Hisa-san.”
“You aren’t?” Raven asked, feigning surprise. He grinned when Miyu glared at him. “I’m just saying. To us you’ll always be Chrom’s little sister.”
“I’m not little.”
“You’ll always be little to us.” A girl with black hair commented as she walked out of the room to join them. She gave Hanayo a once over. “You didn’t answer her question.”
“Huh?!” Hanayo squeaked. “N-No, I’m not going to hurt her. I swear.”
The blonde standing near the black haired girl. “You’ll have to excuse Uni-san and Onee-chan.” She pointed at each in turn. “They’re always like this. Sorry, Miyu.”
“It’s fine.” Miyu tightened her grip on Hanayo’s hand and tugged her toward the stairs.
“Wait, aren’t you Koizumi Hanayo from Muse?” The girl with blue hair piped up. She noticed Hanayo look at her in confusion and explained. “I’m Sonoda Kaiyo.”
Hanayo veered to a stop, turning to look at the young woman who had spoken. “Sonoda? U-Umi-chan never talked about a sibling.”
Kaiyo laughed sheepishly. “I wouldn’t blame her, not after I was kicked out when I came out as gay. She was really young.”
Hisa placed her hand gently on Kaiyo’s shoulder.
“Um…” Hanayo felt Miyu pull at her hand. “W-Well it was nice to meet all of you.”
Hisa watched as Miyu tugged Hanayo up the stairs. She wasn’t surprised that Miyu wanted to get away from them as quickly as possible. She probably wanted to seem mature in front of her new girlfriend. Hisa glanced at Kaiyo. “Maybe this is a sign?”
“Come on, you don’t believe in that stuff.” Kaiyo said, still staring at the stairs Miyu and Hanayo had disappeared up. She was vaguely aware of the others talking around them as they disappeared back into the living room. “Besides it’s not like she would even want to talk to me. You know how long it’s been.”
Hisa sighed. “If I hadn’t talked to Raven or Itsuki in that long, I would want them to try. If we had a chance.”
“It’s not the same for me.” Kaiyo said reluctantly, a pained look on her face. “You’re close to your siblings. Like Chom and Miyu. It’s not the same for me. Besides she probably doesn’t even remember me. She was only three when I was thrown out, remember?”
Hisa frowned, nodding in response.
“It’s not like she’s going to have forgotten about you.”
Kaiyo turned to see Raven leaning against the doorway to the living room, his arms crossed in front of his chest. “Huh?”
“Yeah.” Itsuki chimed in, appearing at Raven’s side. “That’s not how it works. I still remember Onee-chan tucking me in at the night when our parents worked late when I was that young.”
“And beating up the kids in my class.” Raven chimed in with a fond smile. “It’s not like she’s changed.”
“Well they were picking on you…” Hisa grumbled.
Kaiyo smiled and looked away. “It’s just not the same for me. We can’t all be like you three and Chrom and Miyu. She won’t even remember my face.”
“She’ll remember you. I know she will.” Hisa said confidently. She nodded at her siblings, offering them a small smile and they silently walked back into the living room.
“Thanks, Hisa.” Kaiyo said softly.
“Hey.” Hisa wrapped her arms around Kaiyo’s neck and leaned up, kissing her sweetly. “Anytime, okay?”
Kaiyo smiled softly and pressed close to Hisa, hugging her tightly.
----
Umi turned onto her side, tugging the blankets up her bare chest. She looked over at an equally unclothed Nico, admiring the marks scattered across her chest and shoulders.
Nico noticed Umi looking and growled irritably. “Stop staring.”
“Sorry.” Umi blushed but she didn’t seem especially apologetic. “You just...look good.”
“Shut up.” Nico mumbled, briefly covering her eyes with her hand. She groaned in exasperation.
“What?” Umi asked softly.
“Your eyes are blinding me. Do they have to be so bright?”
“Right. Sorry.” Umi said sheepishly, laying her head down on the pillow. She continued to observe Nico though. “It’ll fade soon, I think. It is a little for me.”
Nico gave another sigh of exasperation at the comment. “I can’t believe we slept together. We don’t even know what this means or what’s happening between us.”
Umi raised an eyebrow. “I thought I would be the one freaking out, not you.”
“Shut up.” Nico muttered. “We slept together the first time. At least nobody noticed.”
“Don’t soulmates usually smell their scent on each other?”
“Good thing we’re not soulmates.” Nico said, rolling her eyes.
“Um…” Umi looked away.
Nico sniffed before her eyes widened. “What the hell? But the color is fading!”
“You’re telling me.” Umi said, shrugging slightly. “And yet I smell your scent. It’s strawberry with a hint of cinnamon.”
“Damn it.” Nico growled. “You smell like the ocean and mint.” She bit her lip, thinking for a moment. “No. There’s no way we can be soulmates. This isn’t how it works.”
“Hey, calm down.” Umi said softly, trying to calm Nico down. “Maybe we should go to the library to read about this?”
Nico frowned. “You think that’s going to help?”
“I know you don’t like researching but we need to try.” Umi said with a small smile. “And who knows? Maybe we could kiss a little.”
Nico perked up slightly at the last part. “Fine, I guess. As long as we can start that part now.”
Umi smiled at that and leaned over to press her lips to Nico’s. As Nico kissed her back she felt a hand come up to toy with her hair.
Umi slowly leaned away, moving to get up only for Nico to grasp her arms, pulling her back to the bed. She gave a soft gasp as she was pushed onto her back and Nico rolled on top of her.
“We can study later.” Nico said, her eyes twinkling with color as she leaned down and kissed Umi deeply.
Umi wasn’t about to argue with that.
-----
Hibiki looked down at herself, straightening out the dress shirt she was wearing along with her ripped black jeans. She wondered briefly whether the loosened black tie she was wearing was overkill. She hoped not.
“Are you waiting for me?”
Hibiki looked up at the sound of Rin’s voice. Her jaw dropped at the sight of her girlfriend walking toward her, wearing a cute yellow sundress and flats with her hair in a short ponytail. Hibiki felt herself blush right up to the hem of the beanie she was wearing. “Whoa. And you told me you hate wearing dresses.”
“Kayo-chin helped me.” Rin said, coming to a stop in front of Hibiki. “She kinda pushed me into it.”
Hibiki gave a low whistle as she looked Rin up and down. “Thank the gods because...damn girl, you look fine. Bloody hell, even make up?”
“Miyu-chan helped, nya.” Rin looked away, blushing. “I like it when you get British.”
Hibiki grinned at the response. She had expected as much despite the fact that the saying had slipped out. “You look really good.”
“Thank you.” Rin said with a soft smile. “You do too.” She reached out, gently tugging on Hibiki’s tie.
Hibiki swallowed thickly as Rin let go of her tie but not before tugging her forward a step. She took a moment to gather herself before she bowed and offered her arm. “Now let’s go on our date, milady.”
Rin giggled softly and took Hibiki’s arm as her girlfriend straightened up. She pressed herself close to Hibiki’s side as they started their way down the street, walking alongside the park fence. “The tie looks really good on you.” She said again, her gaze drifting to Hibiki.
“Thanks.” Hibiki grinned at the compliment. “Thought you might like it.”
Rin quirked an eyebrow at the response. “Are you trying to impress me?”
“Of course.” Hibiki answered without hesitation. “This is a date. And I was the one who asked you out, aren’t I? What kind of date would I be if I didn’t try to look good for my girlfriend?”
“You always look good.” Rin countered with an honest smile. “Even just after you wake up and your hair is sticking up and you’re snoring.”
“I do not snore!” Hibiki exclaimed indignantly, drawing a soft laugh from Rin.
“I’m kidding.” Rin said to pacify the pout now on Hibiki’s face. She paused, just to lean in and kiss her softly. “I was serious about you always looking good though. You look so cute and carefree when you sleep.”
Hibiki bit the inside of her cheek, her eyes darting to the side for a moment before she looked back at Rin. “I love you.” She said earnestly. She remembered how nervous she had been about saying that for the first time but now the words came easily. She loved seeing the happiness that appeared in Rin’s eyes at the sound of the words. “Now come on, I booked a table and we’re going to be late.”
Rin nodded her agreement and let Hibiki untangle their arms to take her hand instead, tugging her once more down the road. “Is it far?”
“Just a bit of a walk.” Hibiki answered brightly, glancing at Rin. As they walked, she kept her eyes trained on Rin, noticing the slight spring in her step. She was glad that Rin seemed to be confident with what she was wearing. There was no reason for her not to feel that way. “You really do look beautiful tonight.” She said honestly as they walked. She briefly glanced back to the street in front of them, making sure they were going the right way before she inevitably looked back to Rin. “Your hair looks really nice and your makeup really...brings out your eyes.”
“Miyu-chan really knew what she was doing.” Rin answered happily.
“It’s not Miyu, you idiot.” Hibiki said with a fond roll of her eyes. “It’s you. You’re still beautiful even without the makeup and your hair tied up.”
Rin looked confused for a moment before she broke into a smile, her eyes twinkling as she looked at Hibiki. “Thank you, Hibiki. I-I was worried this wouldn’t suit me...I’m not usually so...girly. But I like it. I feel more comfortable than I thought I would.”
“Good.” Hibiki said, relieved to hear that. The thought of Rin not being happy with herself pained her. She didn’t like the idea that Rin could look at herself and not see what Hibiki saw. “You should be confident.”
“Wait.” Rin paused, drawing Hibiki to a stop too. She reached out, not bothering to glanced around and took hold of Hibiki’s tie. She lightly wrapped it once around her hand before she gave a tug. She drew Hibiki toward her and kissed her soundly. She felt Hibiki inhale sharply before arms went around her waist to draw her closer. She smirked into the kiss, feeling a surge of confidence at Hibiki’s reaction. As much as she could doubt herself, she knew that Hibiki was attracted to her and she knew that she was the only person who could make Hibiki react in the ways that she did. Hibiki had told her so herself.
Slowly, she drew away, resting her forehead against Hibiki’s.
“We’re really going to be late.” Hibiki whispered, her eyes meeting Rin’s.
“So?” Rin smirked. “It was worth it, wasn’t it?”
“Can’t argue with you there.” Hibiki answered honestly. She gently pecked Rin’s lips once more before she drew away, taking a deep breath. Her cheeks suddenly felt flushed against the cool air around them. “Ready?”
“As ever.” Rin said with a smirk before she let Hibiki tug her forward.
TBC.
Thanks for the comments on the first chapter, guys! Hope you enjoy this one!
“Who gave you that?”
Nozomi looked up to see Saya stop next to her, a concerned look on her face. “This?” She held up the glass of coke she’d been given. “Your friend, the one with the red hair...Hisa-san? I think that was what her name was. I was going to get some wine but she said I was underage…”
Saya laughed at that as she sat down on the small couch next to Nozomi. “Hisa’s an older sister so she has a...protective streak when it comes to younger people, I guess. My best friend is actually her brother. So I know her pretty well.”
“Oh.” Nozomi eyed the glass of clear liquid Saya was holding.
“Don’t worry, it’s lemonade. I don’t drink alcohol.” Saya said sheepishly. She looked over Nozomi’s shoulder just in time to see Chrom, across the room, take a bottle of beer from Hibiki, replacing it with a bottle of juice. She chuckled to herself and turned to Nozomi. “I saw you talking to Uni earlier?”
“Um…” Nozomi thoughtfully narrowed her eyes, trying to place the name. “Oh, the girl with the dark hair? Yeah, she seems...nice? She seemed a little annoyed at me. Maybe because I crashed the party or something?”
Saya grimaced. “It’s not that, she’s...we’re...it’s not you. Trust me.”
“Nyaaaa, that’s so unfair!”
Nozomi turned sharply at the sound of a familiar voice, finding an bright orange haired girl struggling to grab a bottle being held above her head by a dark haired man, probably around Saya’s age. Her brow furrowed and she got off the couch, stepping forward so that she could get a look at the girl.
“Fuku-Kaichou ?” Rin’s eyes widened as she caught sight of Nozomi. “Nya! Don’t tell Kaichou I was here. She’ll have me in detention or suspension or whatever you two are capable of.”
Nozomi raised an eyebrow. “I’m here too, um...Hoshizora-chan?”
Rin nodded at the question. “Yes. So you’re not going to tell her?”
Nozomi shook her head, looking between Rin and the amused blonde next to her. She noticed the girl’s hair was even brighter than Eli’s. “It’s fine. You shouldn’t be drinking though.”
Saya lowered her voice. “You were just about to…”
“Not the point.” Nozomi replied back in a whisper yell. “I’m older.”
“You go to Rin’s school?” Hibiki asked pointedly. “Name’s Hibiki. I’m Hot Shot’s girlfriend.”
Rin inhaled sharply, choking in surprise at the blunt comment. “H-Hibiki!”
“I’m just saying. You are.” Hibiki answered with an innocent shrug of her shoulders. She gently patted Rin’s back before she turned to Nozomi. “So Rin tells me your school is planning to create an school idol group. You planning to overthrow A-Rise and Tsubasa?”
“I’m not really a part of that. I’m part of the student council.” Nozomi answered with a shake of her head.
“Yeah, I figured that.”
Nozomi frowned and glanced to Saya who was distracted by Chrom. She turned back to Hibiki. “I’m sorry, did I say something to...upset you or…?”
“No. I just don’t get how you can intimidate people so much.” Hibiki said, glaring back at Nozomi.
“Ah, Hibiki, um…” Rin lightly gripped Hibiki’s arm. “Tojo-san is actually the one I was telling you about. The nice one. Ayase-san is the...intimidating one.”
“Oh, right.” Hibiki blushed slightly at her mistake. “Sorry about that. Authority figures are a pain.”
Nozomi shrugged. “I wouldn’t know, I live alone.”
“Ouch. Sorry. Start over?” Hibiki asked hopefully. “I’m Hibiki. Rin’s…”
“Girlfriend. I know. I’m Tojo Nozomi, vice president of the student council. And a friend of Saya-chan’s.” Nozomi nodded toward Saya.
“Sayako?”
“Brat. I told you not to call me that.” Saya sighed, rolling her eyes. She glanced pensively at Nozomi, noticing she looked a little confused. “Do you want to go somewhere else?”
“But you just go here!” Chrom protested loudly. “Come on, you haven’t introduced me to your friend.” He turned to Nozomi, holding his hand out. “My name’s Chrom. You can just call me Chrom.”
“Tojo Nozomi. You can just call me Nozomi.” Nozomi gave a slight laugh as Chrom took her hand and shook it firmly.
Saya huffed out a sigh. “Don’t flirt with her, she’s only seventeen.”
“What? I’m not. Besides, I’m only nineteen.” Chrom said, letting go of Nozomi’s hand. “And I’m only being friendly.”
“Hey, Tojo-san.” Rin piped up. “What color are Hibiki’s eyes?”
“Ocean blue.”
“I knew it!” Rin exclaimed as Nozomi clamped a hand over her voice. She turned victoriously to Chrom. “She already met her soulmate. Wait...is it Kaichou?”
“No.” Nozomi answered, shaking her head. She stubbornly refused to look at Saya. “Wait, how do YOU know the color?”
“Oops?” Rin gave a sheepish laugh. “Um...Hibiki and I are uh….”
“Soulmates.” Hibiki finished bluntly for Rin.
“Wow.” Nozomi mumbled. “Nobody in school would believe Hoshizora Rin was the first to find her soulmate.”
Rin frowned. “Junior high is the perfect time. We started off as friends and then developed it.”
“More like you can’t stop tackling me for makeouts. Hot Shot did this.” Hibiki pulled down her collar and Nozomi’s eyes widened at the mark there. She quickly looked away.
Chrom sighed and shook his head in exasperation. “Don’t mind her. She’s not usually like this.”
Hibiki quietened as Chrom’s eyes met hers. “Um...I need some air. Want to join me, Rin?”
“Huh?” Rin frowned in confusion, noticing the change in tone. “Sure.”
Not a moment after she said that she was being tugged off toward the door.
“Strange.” Nozomi said thoughtfully as she watched the two of them go. She turned back to the two in front of her, noticing Saya nervously chewing her lower lip. She was about to ask what was wrong when Chrom spoke up.
“She has some personal issues. Trust me, she isn’t as confident as she acts. Especially with her family. It’ll take her some time to get used to you.”
“Right.” Nozomi said thought she wasn’t thinking much about the girl she had met. She glanced at Saya, noticing she looked a bit calmer now. “Um...where did your other friend go? Uni-san?”
“Oh, she’ll be drinking somewhere.” Saya said with a sigh. When Uni was in a bad mood she tended to drink too much. “I’ll probably have to get her into bed after the party. I’ll probably find her passed out in the bathtub or something…”
“She’s speaking from experience.” Chrom told Nozomi in amusement. “I can take care of Uni later if you’re busy.”
Saya blushed. “Sh-Shut up.”
“Huh?” Chrom looked between Saya and Nozomi before realization dawned on him. “Wait, you two...your soulmate is in HI-”
“Don’t even think about saying it.” Saya growled warningly.
Chrom looked to Nozomi. “What color are Saya’s eyes?”
“Rose pink.”
“NOZOMI!” Saya exclaimed loudly.
“Sorry.” Nozomi muttered.
“What color are my eyes?” Chrom pointed to his own eyes.
“COLBERT BLUE, HAPPY?!” Saya exclaimed loudly in irritation. “Just make sure Uni actually goes to sleep in her own damn bed, got it? Do NOT let her leave with anyone.” With that said she took Nozomi’s hand and led her swiftly from the apartment. It was only when she reached the bottom of the steps leading outside that she noticed Nozomi resisting. She let go of her and Nozomi stopped, causing her to stop too. Slowly she turned to look at Nozomi.
“Are you embarrassed of me?” Nozomi asked softly, not quite meeting Saya’s eyes. “It seems like you’ve been...trying to hide me all night. Even though you invited me along, it seems like you’re worried about anyone finding out about us.”
Saya felt a tug at her heart as she noticed tears at the corners of Nozomi’s eyes. She impulsively hugged her. “I’m sorry. It’s not that, I’m just...I’m not embarrassed of you. Trust me.”
“Then what is it?”
“I don’t want to mess up.” Saya said honestly. “We don’t need everyone to know. I just want you to be mine and mine alone.”
Nozomi felt a slight shiver travel up her spine. “Really?”
“Really.” Saya drew away, gripping Nozomi’s hand. “Now come on, let me walk you home.”
Nozomi smiled softly and squeezed Saya’s hand back. “Okay.”
----
“Bye, mom!” Kotori called back into the house as she opened the front door. It was unusual for her to leave first but her mom was taking a day off for a change, saying she needed to catch up on some things at home. Kotori figured she would leave early to meet Honoka and Umi. She headed down to the ground floor of the block, stepped out of the door and headed down the path only to falter at the sight of a familiar redhead standing at the end of the path.
“M-Maki-chan.” Kotori said in surprise as she walked toward the redhead. “Is everything okay?”
“Yeah.” Maki nodded her head, her eyes flicking left and right. “Just figured we could walk to school together?”
Kotori stared at Maki for a moment before she broke into a smile. “You’re so cute.”
Maki huffed, blushing as she looked away. “No, I’m not. Do you want to walk with me? If you don’t want to, I can walk alone.”
“I want to!” Kotori exclaimed quickly as she reached Maki’s side. “I’m glad you came. I was thinking of looking for you at school. Maybe in the music room or something.”
A small smile flickered across Maki’s lips. “I’m usually there at lunch. And after school. If you wanted to come later today...if you want.” She glanced at Kotori, flinching as the sun hit her eyes. “Damn sun…”
Kotori looked up, trying to look at the sun only to find it hurt her eyes.
“Don’t stare at it.” Maki said, rolling her eyes. “You need to have your eyes for dancing, right?”
“Maybe you should join?”
Maki scoffed. “No. I’m only helping you in the shadows. I need to focus on my studies right now.”
“Okay.” Kotori said, with a slight shrug of her shoulders.
Maki was a little surprised by how well Kotori took the news but she was relieved at the same time. “Wait, what? Aren’t you supposed to tell me I shouldn’t overwork myself? I mean mother tells my father all the time…”
Kotori raised an eyebrow. “Do you want me to act like your wife?”
Maki choked, her face turning red. “K-Kotori!”
“You know…” Kotori said as they continued to walk. “You really like the piano.”
Maki sighed. “It’s only for leisure. I begged my parents when I was young after listening to Bach in music class for the first time.”
Kotori nodded thoughtfully in response. “I can understand that.”
Maki smiled slightly at the comment and the two settled into silence for a couple of long moments as they walked side by side. She glanced down at Kotori’s hand, her brow furrowing.
Kotori noticed her looking. “Do you want to hold my hand?”
“Um...I mean I see some girls do it. Like Hoshizora and Koizumi…?” Maki said nervously. She felt a warm hand take her own, warming her skin.
“My mother never met her soulmate. In fact her and my father are divorced.” Kotori said softly as she squeezed Maki’s hand. “I never told anyone that since Honoka-chan and Umi-chan.”
“Kotori…”
Kotori cleared her throat. “I didn’t think I would find my soulmate either so this is a little...odd for me too.”
Maki stopped and hesitated for a moment before she turned and hugged Kotori. “I may not become an school idol but I will support you.”
Kotori let out a shaky breath. “We can make this work.”
----
Umi looked up as the door to the roof opened, expecting to see Kotori or Honoka walk through it. They were both late for training and neither had bothered to let her know. Her brow furrowed when Nico stepped out onto the roof instead of Kotori or Honoka.
“Oh great. Rich girl.” Nico said irritably.
“Would you stop calling me that?” Umi frowned at Nico. “Just because I’m getting my father’s dojo when I’m older, that doesn’t make me a princess or something.”
Nico’s brow furrowed. She had been trying to tease Umi, that was all. “Okay, okay. Calm down. I just wanted to tell you that you can use the club room. Just don’t tell your friends I’m allowing it.”
“O-Oh…”
Nico crossed her arms in front of her chest. “You really don’t like it when people rub it in that you’re rich, do you?”
“I prefer to think my inheritance is earned rather than given.”
Nico scoffed and shook her head in disbelief. “So just reject it.”
“It’s a lot more complicated than that, Yazawa-san.”
Nico gritted her teeth. “Just call me Nico, damn it.”
“Call me Umi then, not rich girl.”
“But you are rich.” Nico said pointedly, raising an eyebrow. She shrugged after, wandering closer to Umi. “Fine. Umi. Just don’t tell your friends I did this, okay?”
“Why did you?” Umi asked curiously. “You seemed so adamant.”
“You asked me to.” Nico turned indignantly as Umi smiled. “Whatever. You must have caught me in a good mood. It’s not going to happen again.”
“Thank you, Nico.” Umi called after Nico as the girl walked back to the door.
Nico lifted her hand, waving Umi off before she left the roof.
----
Nozomi was walking down the corridor with Eli when she spotted Rin walking with Hanayo. Without thinking, she seized Rin’s arm, dragging her into an empty classroom.
“Nya!” Rin exclaimed as Nozomi shut the door behind them. “What was that for?”
“We need to talk.” Nozomi said seriously, crossing her arms in front of her chest.
“Okay, okay. Hibiki goes to UTX, okay?” Rin frowned. “I don’t like people knowing I can see color, nya. Besides, it’ll hurt Kayo-chin if I tell her I have a soulmate and she doesn’t. Besides, Hibiki doesn’t want anyone to know either. Her father is an asshole.” She rolled her eyes, seeing Nozomi blink. “I’m not that naive, I can curse. So are you going to tell Kaichou? She’s your best friend, right?”
“Ah...no. I want to keep it a secret too.” Nozomi lied, shaking her head. “Just for a while until I get used to it myself. So do you like it? Seeing color?”
“Of course I do. Who doesn’t want to see color?” Rin smiled, looking out of the window. “I feel so lucky being able to see it before entering even high school. Hibiki is a wonderful person.”
“Yeah…”
Rin narrowed her eyes. “Don’t let her facade fool you, she’s pretty deep and she’s so interesting. Did you know half of her family is foreign? Like Kaichou. People were afraid of her in junior high. Her eyes were intimidating. Kinda like people were afraid of me because I was so boyish. I really hated myself before we met.”
“You shouldn’t.”
“Yeah, I know. Even if I don’t look girly she makes me feel it. The first time she painted my nails I felt it.” Rin said thoughtfully.
Nozomi smiled as Rin trailed off. “You really need someone to talk to, huh?”
“No. I have Hibiki.” Rin said, shaking her head. “And Raven-kun, Hisa-chan, Uni-chan…”
“Alright, I get the point.” Nozomi said with a slight laugh. “Must be nice. Having someone to talk to.”
“You could talk to Chrom-kun. He’s a good listener.” Rin said, realizing how much time she had spent talking about herself. “Or maybe Kaichou…?”
Nozomi smiled sheepishly. “Maybe Chrom-kun. He did give me his number. I don’t want to make things awkward for him and Saya though.”
“You really like her. More than a friend?” Rin asked thoughtfully.
Nozomi shrugged. “Maybe...I don’t know. I don’t know what she thinks of me either.” She shook her head. It wouldn’t help to talk about her problems with a first year. “Anyway, if you want to talk, I’m here.”
“Thanks, Nozomi-chan. You can talk to me too. If you want.” Rin said sheepishly.
Nozomi smiled at the response. “Come on, I think Elichi and Koizumi-chan are waiting for us.”
Rin watched Nozomi’s face fall slightly. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone.”
Nozomi breathed a sigh of relief as she followed RIn out of the room. She found Eli staring at her in confusion and shrugged her shoulders. “We should get to class, Elichi.”
Eli sighed. She wanted to question Nozomi but they only had a few minutes and she didn’t want to be late. “We’re talking about this later.”
Nozomi grimaced at the thought and glanced briefly back at Rin before she followed Eli down the hallway.
----
Eli sighed at the sound of a knock at the door to the student council room. She was trying to work and she couldn’t concentrate because she was too busy thinking about what was going on with Nozomi. Her best friend was acting even stranger than usual and Eli didn’t know why. Now to top off, Eli was even more distracted by people knocking at the door every five minutes. “Come in!”
The door opened a crack.
“It’s me.” Honoka’s voice called through the door. “If you want to close your eyes.”
Eli felt her heart leap in her chest. Quickly she shut her eyes and turned her face down to her lap. “You can come in now.”
The door creaked open and Eli heard someone step into the room.
Honoka moved over to the table and placed the forms in her hand in front of Eli. “I brought the paperwork for the auditorium.”
“That’s fine, I’ll look it over.” Eli said without looking up at Honoka. She didn’t hear anything else for a moment. “Did you need anything else?”
“Can I sit with you for a minute?” Honoka asked hopefully.
“I um...if you want to.”
Honoka nodded and turned away from Eli, facing the door. She leaned back against the desk.
“Have you been practicing?” Eli daringly looked up at Honoka’s back as she leaned back in her seat. She stayed tensed, ready to close her eyes if Honoka turned around again. “For your performance.”
Honoka nodded her head in response. “Of course. Umi-chan makes us train so early…”
Eli managed a small smile at that. She had gotten the impression that Umi would be the strict one in the group.
“Are you okay?” Honoka continued, turning her head just slightly. “You seem quieter than usual.”
“I’m just…” Eli paused, having been about to tell Honoka that she was worried about Nozomi. She shook her head. She couldn’t tell Honoka that. She hardly knew her. “I’m fine. Just a little distracted by all of the work I have to do before tomorrow. Now I have more forms to read over.”
“Ah, right. Sorry…” Honoka mumbled, wincing in guilt. She moved away from the desk and walked around it to Eli who looked away again.
Eli saw Honoka lean down out of the corner of her eye and a moment later soft lips pressed against her cheek. She blushed at the touch.
“Maybe I can help.” Honoka said thoughtfully, taking the seat next to Eli’s. “Nozomi-chan isn’t here so….”
Eli nervously bit her lip. “I don’t know…”
“Just tell me what to do and I’ll do it.” Honoka suggested with a shrug of her shoulders.
“Um...I’ll tell you if I find something you can do.” Eli answered hesitantly. She wasn’t sure she had anything Honoka could do without knowledge of how the student council worked. “You can stay for a bit if you want.”
Honoka smiled at the comment and nodded her head. “I do want to. Are you coming to the performance this afternoon?”
“Oh...no, I-I’ll be busy.” Eli answered awkwardly.
“Oh.” Honoka visibly deflated, pouting to herself. “It’s okay. Maybe next time?”
Eli paused, sighing heavily. “Do you really think this school idol thing is going to work to save the school, Honoka?”
“What? Of course it’s going to work!” Honoka said brightly. “If the school has an idol group, more people will want to come here next year.”
“I think it’s a ridiculous plan.” Eli said honestly, casting a sidelong glance at Honoka. “We need to be doing something to actually save the school. Something that will work.”
Honoka frowned to herself. It didn’t seem like she would be able to convince Eli of what she was saying. She was trying to think of a way to steer the conversation to a more pleasant topic when the bell rang, signalling the end of their lunch period. “Oh. I should go. I don’t want to be late for class. I’ll see you later, Eli-senpai.”
“I’m not…”
“I don’t mean at the performance. Just later.” Honoka interrupted hurriedly before Eli could finish her sentence. “I want to talk to you more, get to know you more.”
“I…” Eli looked up just in time to see Honoka’s back heading for the door. She closed her mouth, frowning as Honoka disappeared. “Damn it…”
-----
Rin sighed as she sat down at a desk, her phone held to her ear. “It’s a bit strange...someone knowing that I can see color.”
“I already knew. And so did Chrom, Uni, Raven, Hisa, Saya, Miyu…”
“I mean someone at school.” Rin interrupted Hibiki quickly. “It’s just different than only you and my friends outside of school knowing. What if she tells someone else?”
“Why would she?” Hibiki asked curiously. “She seemed nice at the party. Besides, even if she does, we’ll work it out.” She leaned on the railing of the UTX school roof, overlooking Akihabara. “We always do. You still upset about her mentioning she was surprised you found your soulmate?”
Rin nodded. “It’s like impossible in her eyes. That I’d find someone.”
“She just doesn’t know the real you, Rin.” Hibiki said gently, trying to calm her obviously annoyed girlfriend. “I mean you said you only met her once in passing, right?”
“Yeah, I guess.” Rin muttered. “I just don’t like that she doesn’t take us seriously. How can she not? You’re my soulmate, damn it.”
Hibiki smiled slightly at that. Hearing Rin being annoyed was new to her but it was nice to know that Rin also had her ticks. “I love you.” She whispered to the phone, feeling her skin prickle slightly with embarrassment after. Not at having said it but she still wasn’t used to it.
Rin smiled softly. “I love you too, nya.”
“Are you going to drag Koizumi to see the idol group? You told me earlier she’s interested and you want to help her, right?”
“Nyaaa, yep!” Rin exclaimed, brightening slightly. “We’re gonna see the performance and she’ll hopefully sign up!”
Hibiki smiled softly. “You’re an amazing friend, Rin.”
“Nyaaa, hehe…”
“I’ll bring you that autographed A-Rise poster tonight when we meet up.” Hibiki offered thoughtfully. “Give it to her. It’ll give her the courage hopefully.”
“Nya, yes!” Rin beamed at the idea. “I love you. You’re the best.”
Hibiki blushed, turning her eyes up toward the bright blue sky. “I know I am. Sometimes.”
“I wish you were here. I want to kiss you right now.”
Hibiki almost dropped the phone in surprise. “Gah! Warn me when you’re gonna get seductive. I’m on the roof…”
“Sorry.” RIn chuckled softly. “We can talk about it when we meet up tonight instead. Then I can kiss you for real!”
“Yeah.” Hibiki mumbled, her cheeks warm. She glanced around nervously. “I’ll meet you after school. You can tell me how the performance goes.”
“Nya, I’ll record it for you!” Rin exclaimed enthusiastically. “And you can tell me yourself!”
“Okay.” Hibiki couldn’t help but smile to herself at the suggestion. “Bye, Rin.”
“Bye.” Rin echoed back quietly. She ended the call just as Hanayo walked into the room.
“Rin-chan, I was looking for you!”
“Ah, sorry. I just wanted to be alone for a bit. Nothing big, don’t worry.” Rin said, getting to her feet.
Hanayo frowned. “Were you looking at yourself in the bathroom?”
“N-No! What gave you that idea?”
Hanayo adjusted her glasses. “You used to do that in junior high.”
“It’s nothing. I’m fine, don’t worry.” Rin said quickly, forcing a smile to her lips. “Anyway, we should really be going to class. We’re still going to the performance later, right?”
“Oh, I-I don’t know…”
“We are.” Rin said firmly as she walked past Hanayo. “Come on, Kayo-chin!”
Hanayo hesitated for a moment before she followed Rin out of the room, heading down the hallway to their class.
----
“I can’t wear this!”
Kotori rolled her eyes at Umi as she pulled her track pants down. “It’s not that short!”
“IT IS SHAMELESS!”
“I worked very hard on these, Umi-chan!” Kotori argued in annoyance.
“But why did you have to make the dresses so short?”
Kotori sighed. “So we can move.”
“Your legs are sexy, Umi-chan. They need to be flaunted.” Honoka chimed in.
“HONOKA!”
“Joking.” Honoka said, chuckling to herself. She watched as Kotori shook her head in dismay while Umi merely glared at her.
“Does it even look good on me?” Umi complained.
“Yeah. You look pretty. Right, Honoka-chan?”
“Um…” Honoka hesitated unsurely, narrowing her eyes at Umi’s dress. “The grey suits you.”
Kotori raised an eyebrow as she whispered. “Only seeing blue still?”
Honoka huffed in annoyance. She wished she could see the other colors but she knew that Eli wasn’t comfortable with the idea of meeting her eyes yet.
“Shameless.” Umi mumbled to herself again as she finished looking herself over in the mirror. “Are you sure I…”
“YES!” Kotori exclaimed loudly. She shook her head in exasperation at her friends. “Come on. We have to get to the auditorium a few minutes early, remember?”
Honoka smiled brightly. She was sure their plan to save the school was going to work. “Let’s go.” She agreed, hurriedly opening the door. She rush on ahead, leaving Kotori to lead a hesitant Umi out of the room.
----
“You interested in joining, Nishikino-chan?”
Maki jumped in surprise at the sudden sound of Nozomi’s voice. She glanced over at her. “No. I-I’m too busy.”
“But you like music.”
“Classical.” Maki said with a shrug of her shoulders.
“And apparently pop. You did compose their song, correct?”
Maki’s eyes widened in surprise. “H-How did you…?”
Nozomi smirked to herself. “My powers are not in my control, Nishikino-chan. I have my ways.”
Maki twitched as she recalled the first time they had met. “Well at least you didn’t scare me this time. Like before…” She crossed her arms protectively in front of her chest.
Nozomi laughed softly to herself. “I’m not really that kind of player anymore.”
“Never say tha...Kotori.” Maki’s eyes widened as Kotori appeared a few steps behind Nozomi.
“Well I guess I’m not the only one that ain’t single anymore, hmm?”
“Wait, wha…?” Maki trailed off as Nozomi walked away from her. She turned her attention back to Kotori instead to see her blushing.
“What do you think?” Kotori gestured down at herself, drawing Maki’s attention to her dress. She smirked as Maki’s face reddened too. It was always satisfying to see her blush. “Too much? Umi-chan complained about the length…”
“Um…” Maki looked down at the dress before quickly looking back up to the ceiling. “N-No, it looks good!”
“Thanks, Maki-chan.” Kotori smiled warmly as she stepped forward. Her gaze was briefly drawn to the sign up box but she quickly turned her attention back to Maki. “You’re coming to watch, right?”
“Yeah. I’ll be there.” Maki said, finally meeting Kotori’s eyes again.
“Thanks, Maki-chan. Oh, I have to go. I’ll see you after.” Kotori said before she spun around and hurried off to the entrance to the auditorium. “Oh wait…”
Maki was surprised to see Kotori turn back. She was even more surprised when Kotori reached her and hugged her.
“For luck.” Kotori explained brightly before she hurried off once more. Maki swallowed thickly. “Damn hormones…” She muttered before she took a deep breath and headed for the auditorium herself.
Eli cautiously moved around the corner, watching Maki leave before she made her way to the stage booth. She had been about to leave the school when she had remembered Honoka was performing. As reluctant as she was, she felt the need to go and watch. Unseen by Honoka of course.
She made it up to the booth just in time to see the curtains draw on the stage. She noticed in the audience, Hoshizora Rin and Koizumi Hanayo, two first years as well as Nishikino Maki and Yazawa Nico.
As the three second years on the stage began to sing, Eli stepped closer to the glass, her eyes fixated on Honoka. She was barely listening to the song, focused fully on Honoka’s face instead. Suddenly that face turned upwards and as their eyes met, Eli’s vision exploded with colors. She noticed Honoka stumble but she was too taken aback by the sudden colors to pay much attention. More than a little overwhelmed by the new brightness she bolted from the booth and down the hallway toward the exit.
Honoka’s smile slipped slightly as she watched Eli leave but she was quickly distracted by the colorful lights surrounding her.
-----
Rin brightened as she approached the gate to the school, spotting Hibiki ahead. Her girlfriend still had her UTX uniform on but her jacket was around her waist, the top few buttons of her shirt were undone to reveal her favourite charm necklace as well as rolled up. She was wearing black chucks too, Rin noticed as she approached and she was wearing her dark blue beanie which was covering her helix piercings.
“Hey.” Rin smiled as she finally reached Hibiki.
Hibiki smiled back and leaned in, kissing Rin’s cheek. “Hey. How was the performance?”
Rin half heartedly wiped at the lipgloss left on her cheek as they began to walk down the street. “Oh, I recorded it for you!” She exclaimed, taking her phone out of her pocket. She opened the video and slipped one earphone into her ear and handed the other to Hibiki.
She waited for a nod before she pressed play.
Hibiki nodded thoughtfully as she listened to the three onstage. “Not bad. Yeah...A-Rise will definitely have competition.”
Rin nodded enthusiastically as Hibiki handed her the earphone back. She put her phone back into her pocket. “I think Kayo-chin might be thinking about joining them, nya.”
“And yourself?”
“Nyaaa, I’m not cut out for that.”
“Are you kidding me? Remember that time I took you dancing?” Hibiki leaned in, smirking. “Hoshizora, your hips don’t lie when they move.”
Rin blushed. “Nyaaaa, Hibiki!”
“Joking, joking.” Hibiki laughed softly. “But you are very good at dancing when you know the moves.”
“I’m not a good singer.” Rin pouted to herself.
“Says the girl who sings to me when I’m sick.” Hibiki teased lightly, nudging Rin with her elbow.
“NYA, shut up!”
Hibiki chuckled softly and shook her head. “If it’s something you’re interested in you should do it. I like your voice. And your dancing. Seriously.”
Rin frowned slightly and shook her head. She decided to change the subject. “I was thinking, um...maybe you could meet Kayo-chin soon, nya?”
Hibiki stopped abruptly in surprise. “What?”
“It was just an idea.” Rin said sheepishly, shrugging her shoulders. “She’s my best friend and you’re my girlfriend. And I love you both so...I thought you should meet each other? If you don’t want to…”
“I do.” Hibiki said hurriedly. She had brought the topic up once before but Rin had shut her down quite quickly. She took off her beanie, putting it on Rin instead and smiled broadly. “Let’s go hot shot. You owe me dinner.”
“Nyaaaa, but I’m broke!”
“Then I’ll pay.” Hibiki took Rin’s hand, tugging her along. “Just don’t be the glutton you are. Even though I find it cute…”
Rin giggled softly as Hibiki tugged her along. “Can we get ramen?”
“Yeah, yeah…”
TBC.
